summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/60894-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60894-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/60894-0.txt7887
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7887 deletions
diff --git a/old/60894-0.txt b/old/60894-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 7b44595..0000000
--- a/old/60894-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7887 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Crofton Chums, by Ralph Henry Barbour
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Crofton Chums
-
-Author: Ralph Henry Barbour
-
-Illustrator: C. M. Relyea
-
-Release Date: December 10, 2019 [EBook #60894]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CROFTON CHUMS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- Crofton Chums
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: Jim was off with a clear field ahead.]
-
-
-
-
- Crofton Chums
-
- By
-
- Ralph Henry Barbour
-
- Author of “The Crimson Sweater,” “Captain Chub,”
- “Team-Mates,” etc.
-
- With Illustrations
-
- By C. M. Relyea
-
-
- [Illustration]
-
-
- New York
- The Century Co.
- 1912
-
-
-
-
- Copyright, 1911, 1912, by
- THE CENTURY CO.
-
-
- _Published, September, 1912_
-
-
-
-
- To
- G. R. O.
- Who Helped
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I. BACK TO SCHOOL 3
- II. SUNNYWOOD COTTAGE 16
- III. GARY RECONSIDERS 36
- IV. MR. GORDON RECEIVES 52
- V. MR. HANKS RENTS A ROOM 69
- VI. PLATO SOCIETY 89
- VII. JIM MAKES A PROMISE 103
- VIII. POKE USES TACT 114
- IX. OUT FOR THE TEAM 129
- X. MR. HANKS ACCEPTS ADVICE 148
- XI. ON THE SECOND 162
- XII. GARY IS SURPRISED 172
- XIII. POKE ON CANOES 183
- XIV. UP THE RIVER 193
- XV. THE “MI-KA-NOO” 205
- XVI. MR. HANKS AS A NOVELIST 216
- XVII. THE GAME WITH ST. LUKE’S 227
- XVIII. GARY CHALLENGES 235
- XIX. POKE ADVERTISES 245
- XX. AN EARLY MORNING PRACTICE 256
- XXI. THE GREAT RACE 267
- XXII. THE SWORD FALLS! 284
- XXIII. FRIDAY AND ILL-LUCK 302
- XXIV. HAWTHORNE COMES TO CONQUER 316
- XXV. JIM PASSES AN EXAMINATION 332
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- Jim was off with a clear field ahead _Frontispiece_
-
- “Well, what do you think of that!” ejaculated Poke 11
-
- “This is Mrs. Hazard’s, isn’t it?” 27
-
- “What is it, Jim? Is anything wrong?” inquired Mrs.
- Hazard 37
-
- “This certainly beats dining-hall,” declared Poke 61
-
- “You a football man, Hazard?” Sargent asked 75
-
- “I am looking for accommodations, a room and――er――yes,
- board with it” 83
-
- “Look here,” he demanded, “what did you tell Duncan
- Sargent about me?” 125
-
- “Ever see a football before?” he asked 141
-
- They found Mr. Hanks at his desk 153
-
- Gil and Poke assisted in the household duties 181
-
- Hope, being a rather wise young lady, prepared a tray 295
-
- “We thought you might send him a telegram,” said Gary,
- boldly 309
-
- Jim takes his examination on the football field 329
-
-
-
-
-CROFTON CHUMS
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-BACK TO SCHOOL
-
-
- “In the good old football time,
- In the good old football time!”
-
-sang “Poke” Endicott, as he pulled a nice new pair of fawn-hued
-football pants from his trunk and reverently strove to smooth the
-creases from them. “Aren’t those some pants, Gil?” he demanded.
-
-His room-mate turned from the window as the “mole-skins” were held up
-for inspection.
-
-“Rather! You must have spent a year’s allowance on those, Poke.”
-
-“Huh!” Poke folded them carefully and then tossed them in the general
-direction of the closet. “I’d hate to tell you, Gil, what they stood
-me. But they’re good for ten years; anyhow, that’s what the tailor man
-said. Those trousers, Gil, will descend from generation to generation,
-down through the ages, like――like――”
-
-“A mortgage,” suggested Gil Benton, helpfully, as he turned again to
-the view of autumn landscape framed by the open casement. Just under
-the window, beyond the graveled path, the smooth turf descended gently
-to the rim of the little river which curved placidly along below the
-school buildings barely a stone’s throw away. (Joe Cosgrove, baseball
-captain, had once engaged, on a wager, to place a baseball across it
-from the steps of Academy Hall, and had succeeded at the third attempt.
-As Academy stands farthest from the stream of any of the buildings,
-Joe’s throw was something of a feat, and many a perfectly good baseball
-had been sacrificed since by ambitious youths set on duplicating his
-performance.) The Academy side of the river was clear of vegetation,
-but along the farther bank graceful weeping willows dipped their
-trailing branches in the water and threw cool green shadows across the
-surface. Beyond, the willows gave place to alders and swamp-oaks and
-basswood, and then, as the ground rose to the rolling hills, maples,
-already showing the first light frosts, clustered thick. Here and
-there the white trunks of paper-birches showed against the hillside.
-
-Gil――his full name was Gilbert, but no one ever called him that――viewed
-the familiar scene with eager pleasure and satisfaction. To-morrow
-began his third year at Crofton Academy, and he had grown very fond of
-the school; how fond he had scarcely realized until this minute. To the
-left, a quarter of a mile away, the old covered bridge was in sight,
-its central pier emerging from a wilderness of bush on Bridge Island.
-To his right, a little distance down-stream, lay Biscuit Island, a tiny
-round mound of moss-covered rock with here and there a patch of grass,
-and, in the middle, a group of four white birches asway in the westerly
-breeze. Opposite the island was the brown-stained boat-house and the
-long float, the latter as yet empty of the canoes and skiffs and tubs
-that would later gather there. By bending forward a little, Gil could
-catch a glimpse of a corner of the athletic field and the roofed
-portico of Apthorpe Gymnasium, the last of the buildings that formed a
-crescent along the curve of the river.
-
-He smiled companionably at the blue and green world, sighed once――why,
-he couldn’t have told you――and breathed in a lungful of the warm,
-scented air. It was good to be back again; awfully good! He wondered――
-
-Footsteps crunched the gravel beneath the window, and Gil leaned out.
-Then he turned and called to his chum:
-
-“Say, Poke, come and see ‘Brownie.’ He’s got a suit of ‘ice-cream’
-clothes on, and a Panama hat! Me, oh, my! Who’d ever think Brownie
-could be so frivolous?”
-
-Poke stumbled over a pile of clothing and hurried across to the
-casement, leaning out beside Gil. Almost directly below was a tall man
-of thirty-odd years, attired modishly in light home-spun. When, in
-answer to Poke’s “Hello, Mr. Brown!” he looked up at the window, his
-face was seen to carry a rich coating of tan from which his very light
-blue eyes twinkled with startling effect. He waved his hand to them.
-
-“Hello, Endicott! Hello, Benton! You’re back early, it seems.”
-
-“Couldn’t stay away, sir,” replied Poke laughingly. “Missed Greek
-awfully, sir!”
-
-“Not the first time you’ve missed it――awfully,” retorted the instructor
-with a broad smile. The boys chuckled. “Don’t forget the meeting
-to-morrow evening, fellows.”
-
-“No, sir; we’ll be there,” said Gil.
-
-“He’s a dandy chap,” he added heartily, as the instructor passed on
-toward his room in the next dormitory. Poke nodded.
-
-“One of the best. That’s why Plato’s the best society in school. What
-time is it?”
-
-“Nearly one,” replied Gil, with a yawn.
-
-“Don’t suppose we can get anything to eat here, eh?”
-
-“Not likely. We might try, but as we’re not supposed to come until
-after dinner, I guess it would look pretty cheeky.”
-
-“Right-O! Besides, it will be more fun eating in the village. Aren’t
-you going to unpack?”
-
-“Yes, but there’s no hurry. Let’s get dinner now, Poke. We’ll go to
-Reddy’s; he has the best eats.”
-
-“Got you! But wait until I get some of this mess picked up. How’s
-that for a swell suit of glad rags, Gil?” Poke held up the jacket for
-inspection. It was perceptibly green in color and decidedly “loud” in
-style. Gil grunted.
-
-“If you had a gray silk hat you could march in the minstrel parade with
-that, Poke. Bet you sent your measurements by mail with a ten-dollar
-bill.”
-
-Poke looked highly offended, and draped the garment over the back of a
-chair. Then he drew away and admired it silently.
-
-“That,” he announced finally, “was made by one of the best tailors in
-New York.”
-
-Gil grunted again. “We wouldn’t wear a thing like that in Providence,”
-he said.
-
-Poke laughed rudely as he hung the coat up. “Providence! I believe you,
-Gil! Providence never saw anything like that.”
-
-“That’s no joke,” replied the other. “Get a move on, Poke, I’m hungry.”
-
-“All right. Put that in the drawer for me, will you? No, the table
-drawer, you idiot! Where’s my hat? Come on now. I could eat an ox!”
-
-They closed the door of Number 12 behind them, scuttled down a flight
-of well-worn stairs, and emerged on the granite steps of Weston Hall.
-They looked along the fronts of the buildings, but not a soul was in
-sight. Gil chuckled.
-
-“Bet you we’re the first fellows back, Poke.”
-
-“Sure. They won’t begin to get here until that two-twenty train.”
-
-They turned to the right, passed between Weston and Rogers, traversed a
-few rods of turf, and took a path leading downwards through a grove of
-maples and beeches. The path turned and twisted to accommodate itself
-to the descent. Gil walked ahead, hat in hand, since it was close and
-warm here in the woods, and Poke lounged along behind, hands in pockets
-and his merry, good-humored face alight with anticipation of the good
-things awaiting him at Reddy’s lunch counter. Poke’s real name was
-Perry Oldham Kirkland Endicott, and the nickname had been the natural
-result of the first view of the initials on the end of his suitcase.
-In age he was sixteen, one year his companion’s junior. He was well
-set-up, with a good pair of shoulders and a depth of chest that told
-of athletic training. He had brown hair and brown eyes, a good-looking
-sunburned face, and a general air of care-free jollity. Like Gil
-Benton, Poke was a member of the Upper Middle Class, and consequently
-had two more years to spend at Crofton.
-
-Gilbert Benton, seventeen years old, was a good two inches taller than
-his chum, and somewhat slimmer. But the slimness showed wiry muscles
-and a healthy body. Gil’s hair was darker than Poke’s, and his eyes
-were gray. His face spoke of determination and fearlessness. Seeing
-the two boys, you would have said that Gil was the sort to lead bravely
-a forlorn hope, and Poke the sort to shrug his shoulders, laugh――and
-follow. Gil’s home was in Providence, Rhode Island, and Poke’s in New
-York City. The latter had taken an early train and Gil had joined him
-at Providence, and the two had reached the station at Crofton well
-before noon. To arrive at school early and get settled before their
-fellows arrived had struck them as something of a lark.
-
-The woods ceased and the path led them out onto Academy Road, where
-Hill Street turned off and where the village residences began.
-Hereabouts most of the trim white-walled structures were used as
-boarding- and rooming-houses for the Crofton students who were unable
-to secure accommodations in the school dormitories. At the corner was
-Mrs. Hooper’s; across the road from it, Jones’s; farther up Academy
-Road toward the school, Mrs. Sanger’s. To their left as they leaped
-the tumble-down stone wall was a comfortable-looking residence whose
-outbuildings nestled in the edge of the woods.
-
-[Illustration: “Well, what do you think of that!” ejaculated Poke.]
-
-“Wonder who has the Timberlake place this year,” said Gil. “I see it’s
-rented.”
-
-“Why did she give it up?” asked Poke idly.
-
-“Went out West to live with her son, I believe. I don’t believe the old
-lady ever made much money here.”
-
-“Well, what do you think of that!” ejaculated Poke, stopping in his
-tracks and staring at the house in question. Perched on a short ladder
-was a boy of about Poke’s age, nailing a sign over the front steps. A
-girl in a white dress and with a long braid of yellow hair aglint in
-the sunshine was steadying the ladder. As the boys stopped to look, the
-last screw went home and the sign stood forth for all to see:
-
- SUNNYWOOD COTTAGE
-
-The boy descended from the ladder, and he and the girl stepped a little
-distance down the short walk toward the gate to admire the result of
-their labors. Gil and Poke went on, the latter chuckling.
-
-“‘Sunnywood Cottage,’” he murmured. “Guess there wasn’t anything very
-sunny about the place when Mrs. Timberlake had it. I wonder who the
-girl is?”
-
-“Miss Sunnywood,” replied Gil instantly.
-
-“Thanks,” said Poke, turning to steal another look at the young lady.
-“You’re a veritable mine of information, Gil. The house is looking
-rather nice, isn’t it? Must have painted it, I guess.”
-
-“Yes, and her hair is very pretty,” laughed Gil.
-
-“Oh, you run away,” Poke retorted. “Wonder who the chap is?”
-
-“You seem mighty interested in the family. Like to call there on the
-way back?”
-
-“That’s not a bad idea! We might make believe we wanted to rent a room.”
-
-“We might,” Gil laughed. He, too, turned for a glance at the cottage.
-“Guess a fellow could be pretty comfy at Sunnywood. Funny, isn’t it,
-how some houses look homey and comfy and others sort of give you the
-creeps. Look at Jones’s; wouldn’t live there for a hundred dollars a
-month!”
-
-“I wonder if a fellow has more fun living in the village,” mused Poke.
-“Of course it’s nice being in hall when you know there are loads of
-chaps envying you your room, but, after all, we don’t have much chance
-for larks, what with study hour, and being in at ten, and all that. I
-believe I’d like to try a house next year, Gil.”
-
-“Sunnywood?” asked Gil slyly.
-
-Poke grinned and nodded. “I wouldn’t mind. That corner room in front on
-this side ought to be pretty nice. You’d get lots of sun and light――and
-that’s more than we get in Number 12.”
-
-“Well, never mind about sun and light now. Let’s hit it up, Poke. What
-I need is food and drink. Thank goodness we’re nearly there! It’s
-pretty hot for September, isn’t it?”
-
-“I don’t know how hot it is for September,” replied Poke with a grin,
-as they turned into Main Street, “but it’s uncomfortably hot for Poke!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-SUNNYWOOD COTTAGE
-
-
-“It’s a perfectly jimmy sign!” declared the girl delightedly.
-
-The boy turned with an amused smile. “What’s a ‘jimmy’ sign, Hope? One
-made by Jim?”
-
-“N-no, not exactly. Jimmy means awfully nice――something very――very
-pleasing――quite _darling_! See?”
-
-“Of course,” answered her brother. “It’s as plain as the nose on your
-face.”
-
-“My nose isn’t plain,” was the retort. “It’s a real Hazard nose, just
-like yours and Lady’s.”
-
-“Sort of a jimmy nose,” laughed the boy. “Sis, if you keep on coining
-words, you’ll have to publish a vocabulary or no one will be able
-to understand you. What was it you called the back room upstairs
-yesterday?”
-
-“Snudgy,” replied Hope Hazard gravely. “And that’s just what it is;
-small and hot and――and _snudgy_! It’s the snudgiest room I ever saw,
-Jim.”
-
-“Well, don’t let Jane hear you call it snudgy. She might leave. But,
-say, that’s a pretty good-looking sign, isn’t it? I don’t believe any
-one could tell it was home-made, eh?”
-
-“N-no, not unless they looked real close. I guess that Y is a little
-bit wipsy, though, Jim.”
-
-Jim Hazard frowned intently for a moment at the letter in question.
-“Well, maybe it is kind of out of plumb with the others,” he
-acknowledged. “Just the same, I think I’m a pretty good sign painter,
-sis. Now what’s to do?”
-
-“Curtains in the front room upstairs; the rented one,” replied Hope
-promptly.
-
-“Oh, hang the curtains!” grumbled Jim.
-
-“That’s what I meant,” laughed Hope. “Never mind, they’re the last
-ones. And we really must get them up because our star boarder may come
-any moment.”
-
-“All right,” he answered resignedly, “but I’ve got to cool off first.”
-He seated himself on the top step and Hope perched herself beside him.
-Jim fanned himself with the screw-driver, and they both laughed. Then
-the boy’s smile died away, and his forehead puckered itself into lines
-of worry.
-
-“Hope, we’ve got to do better than this or Sunnywood will be vacant
-again. Four rooms to rent and only one taken! Didn’t you think from
-what Mr. Gordon said that we’d get all the fellows we wanted?”
-
-“Yes, but maybe they don’t look for rooms until they get here,” she
-answered cheerfully. “And you know they don’t begin to come until this
-afternoon.”
-
-“I don’t believe that,” he answered. “Fellows wouldn’t come and not
-know where they were going to live. I don’t think Mr. Gordon has
-treated us fairly, Hope. That lady over there――”
-
-“Mrs. Sanger.”
-
-“Took the sign out of her window this morning. I guess that means that
-her rooms are all taken. I’ll bet Mr. Gordon has been sending the
-fellows to the other houses and leaving us out of it.”
-
-“Oh, he wouldn’t do that,” Hope protested, “after all the nice things
-he said to mama.”
-
-“You can’t tell. Besides, we don’t know just what nice things he did
-say. You know very well that if a person doesn’t actually call Lady
-names she thinks they’ve been as nice as pie to her. Wish I had her
-gift of thinking the very best of everything and everybody. Well, if
-something doesn’t happen pretty soon, I’m going to see Mr. Gordon
-and tell him what I think about it. One thing we do know is that he
-wrote Lady that if she took the house she wouldn’t have any trouble in
-renting the rooms.”
-
-“Well, let’s hope for the best, Jim,” said his sister, laying a small
-brown hand on his shoulder and giving him a reassuring pinch.
-
-“That’s you all over,” he muttered. “Guess they knew what they were
-about when they named you Hope.”
-
-“Well, they didn’t name you Despair,” she laughed, “so don’t try and
-play they did. It’s most time Lady was back, isn’t it?”
-
-Jim nodded and looked down the street toward the village a half-mile
-away. “That’s her now, I guess; away down by the big elm; see?”
-
-“Yes, it is. Let’s go and meet her, Jim. She’s probably got a lot of
-things to carry.”
-
-“All right!” Jim laid down the screw-driver and pushed the ladder
-aside. “You’d better put a hat on, though.”
-
-“Nonsense! The sun won’t hurt me. Come on.”
-
-They went out of the gate together, and walked briskly down the
-sidewalk. Jim was half a head taller than his sister, rather thin, a
-bit raw-boned, in fact, but strong looking, and good looking, too,
-in spite of a smudge of dirt across his forehead and a generally
-begrimed appearance due to the fact that he had been sign-painting,
-carpentering, and house-cleaning all the forenoon. Besides this, he
-wore the very oldest clothes he owned, and that he managed to look
-prepossessing in spite of these handicaps speaks rather well for him.
-He had brown hair and brown eyes, but the hair was light, extremely
-light in places, as though it had been faded by sun and weather, and
-the eyes were very dark. Hope had told him once that he had perfectly
-lovely eyes, they looked so much like sweet chocolate! For the rest,
-Jim was tanned and hardy-looking, with more often than not a little
-puckery frown on his forehead, for at sixteen years of age he had
-already been head of the family for three years.
-
-Hope Hazard isn’t quite so easily described, and I’d flunk the task
-if I might. She was fourteen, slender, golden-haired, gray-eyed,
-light-hearted. As Jim had said, she had been well named, for
-hopefulness was the key-note of her nature, and Jim, who was somewhat
-prone to borrow trouble if he had none of his own, called her frivolous
-in moments of exasperation. But Hope came honestly by her sunny
-optimism, for her mother had always been the most hopeful, cheerful
-soul in the world, and even Mr. Hazard’s death and the immediate
-collapse of the family fortunes had failed to change her.
-
-Mother and daughter looked much alike. Mrs. Hazard was quite tall,
-still young looking, and still pretty. She had gray eyes, like Hope’s,
-and if they were a trifle more faded, they still twinkled brightly at
-the slightest provocation. Jim was more like his father, a little more
-serious, with something of New England granite showing in his face, a
-heritage from a race of coast-dwelling Hazards. The Hazard nose, which
-Hope fondly believed she had inherited, and which was a straight and
-stern appendage, well shaped but uncompromising, was his, while Mrs.
-Hazard’s nose was an undignified, even flippant affair that looked for
-all the world as though, had it had proper encouragement at an early
-stage, it would have become tip-tilted. Truth compels the admission
-that in Hope’s case the Hazard nose was more a matter of anticipation
-than realization, in spite of the fact that she religiously pulled
-it and pinched it in the attempt to make it conform to Hazard
-requirements. Perhaps it is a mean thing to say, but Hope’s nose was
-more remarkable for the cluster of three big freckles on the end of it
-than for beauty of contour.
-
-Mrs. Hazard yielded her packages to the children and gave an account of
-her shopping expedition. “It’s lots of fun buying things in Crofton, my
-dears; quite exciting. You never know when you ask for a thing what you
-are going to get. I tried to buy some scrim to make curtains for Jane’s
-room, and what do you suppose I got? Why, some muslin for a next summer
-dress for Hope! It was really very sweet and pretty.”
-
-“And I suppose,” said Jim, with a smile, “that when Hope isn’t wearing
-it, Jane can hang it up at her window.”
-
-“I think you’ll have to do the shopping, Jim,” continued Mrs. Hazard.
-“They don’t take me seriously, I’m afraid. If I want a wash-board, they
-smile at me humoringly and sell me a nutmeg grater! And two or three
-things I meant to get, I forgot all about!”
-
-“Did you get the blankets, Lady?” asked Jim anxiously.
-
-“Oh, yes; and the toweling, and the mat for the front door. But I
-forgot bluing and soap and meat for supper.”
-
-“Well, if we don’t rent some rooms we won’t be able to afford supper,”
-replied Jim grimly. “I don’t think Mr. Gordon has been treating us
-decently, Lady.”
-
-“Oh, I’m sure he has done all he could, dear. I can’t doubt that after
-the nice way he talked.”
-
-“Talk’s cheap,” growled Jim. “Why doesn’t he send some boys here to
-rent our rooms?”
-
-“He will, I’m sure. You wait and see.”
-
-“That woman over there has taken her sign down already.”
-
-“But she’s been here for years, Jim dear, while we are only starting.
-It’s going to take time, of course. Meanwhile we have that Latham boy――”
-
-“And he’s a cripple,” interrupted Jim, “and I dare say no one else
-would take him!”
-
-“I don’t think that at all,” protested his mother as they entered the
-gate, “for Mr. Gordon said that he was sending him to me because he
-wanted a place where the poor boy could be well looked after. Oh, how
-nice your sign looks! I suppose it is perfectly all right to have a
-sign, Jim, but I see none of the other houses have any.”
-
-“That’s the point,” replied Jim. “This is going to be different.
-Fellows who come here are going to be at home; this isn’t going to
-be just a plain boarding-house, Lady. Isn’t it most dinner time? I’m
-pretty hungry.”
-
-“You shall have it right away. I’ll tell Jane I’m back.” She hurried
-through to the kitchen, and Jim, with a sigh, picked up his step-ladder
-and, followed by Hope, trudged upstairs to hang the curtains in the
-corner room.
-
-“I wonder what sort of a cripple he is,” mused Hope, as she paired the
-strips of flounced muslin. “I do hope he will be nice.”
-
-“I wish Mr. Gordon had sent his cripple somewhere else,” muttered her
-brother as he worked the brass pole through the heading. “Anybody can
-impose on Lady.”
-
-“Jim, you’re perfectly awful to-day! You’re just one long wail of
-despair. I guess you want your dinner. Boys are always grumpy when
-they’re hungry. Here’s a hole in this curtain. I’ll draw it together
-after dinner.”
-
-“It’s good enough for him,” growled Jim, who was working himself
-rapidly into a fit of ill-temper. “I dare say we’ll have to lug him up
-and down stairs, too.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t believe he’s that kind of a cripple,” responded Hope. “And
-he has a perfectly jimmy name, hasn’t he? Jeffrey Latham; it’s quite
-a――a romantic sort of name, Jim.”
-
-“He’s probably a pasty-faced little milksop. There, that’s the last,
-thank goodness! My, it’s no wonder I’m hungry!” he added, as he looked
-at his nickel watch. “It’s half-past two and after!”
-
-“It can’t be!”
-
-“It is, though. Hello, what’s that?” He pushed the new curtains aside
-at a front window and looked out. “It’s a carriage――with a trunk――and
-bags! I’ll bet it’s the cripple, Hope! Run and tell Lady!”
-
-His sister hurried downstairs, and Jim, lugging his step-ladder with
-him, followed more slowly, grumbling as he went. “It’s a wonder he
-couldn’t stay away until the room was ready for him.” He put the ladder
-out of the way and went out onto the porch in time to see the driver
-of the carriage open the door and the rubber-tipped ends of a pair of
-crutches appear. Still resentful, Jim went down the path and reached
-the gate just as the occupant of the vehicle swung himself nimbly to
-the sidewalk.
-
-“This is Mrs. Hazard’s, isn’t it?” he asked of Jim.
-
-“Yes. I suppose you’re Latham.”
-
-Jim’s tone was not very gracious and the newcomer looked a little
-surprised. He was a slight, nice looking boy of fifteen, with big
-wistful brown eyes set in a somewhat pale but cheerful face. He was
-dressed extremely well, even expensively, and was quite immaculate from
-the crown of his Panama hat to the tips of his smart tan shoes. As he
-turned to speak to the driver he looked like any healthy, normal boy,
-for he appeared well built, straight of back and limb, and it was only
-when he crossed the sidewalk to the gate that any imperfection showed.
-Then Jim saw that one foot, the left one, swung clear of the ground by
-several inches.
-
-“If you’ll tell the man where my room is he will take my baggage up,”
-said Jeffrey.
-
-Mrs. Hazard met him on the porch, while Hope, frankly curious, hovered
-in the background.
-
-[Illustration: “This is Mrs. Hazard’s, isn’t it?”]
-
-“I’m so glad to see you,” said Jim’s mother as she shook hands with
-Jeffrey. “I’ll show you your room, and then you must come down and
-have some dinner with us. This is my daughter Hope, and my son you’ve
-already met. And I am Mrs. Hazard. I almost forgot to introduce myself,
-didn’t I?”
-
-Jeffrey bowed to Hope. “Thank you, ma’am,” he answered, “I’d like to go
-to my room, but I’ve had my dinner. I stopped at the lunch room.”
-
-“Lunch room! Good gracious!” exclaimed Mrs. Hazard, “that’s no dinner
-for a grown boy! Of course you’ll have something with us; although
-we’re hardly settled yet, and our meals are still rather skimpy.”
-
-Jeffrey murmured thanks as he followed her upstairs, abandoning one
-of his crutches and helping himself along by the banister. The driver
-followed with his trunk, and Jim and Hope were left alone in the hall.
-
-“Isn’t it a perfect shame?” cried Hope indignantly, when the star
-boarder was out of hearing. “He’s such a nice boy!”
-
-“Isn’t what a shame?” growled Jim.
-
-“Why, his being like that! Having to go about on crutches! We must be
-awfully kind to him, Jim.”
-
-“Huh!” Jim picked up the boy’s bags and started upstairs. “Guess I’d be
-willing to use crutches if I could wear clothes like his and buy bags
-like these!”
-
-“Oh, Jim!” protested Hope. “That’s an awful thing to say! You shouldn’t
-talk like that even――even in fun.”
-
-Jim grunted and went on. “Bet you,” he said to himself, “he will kick
-about his room. The carpet’s worn out and there ought to be new paper
-on the walls.” But if Jeffrey Latham observed these things, no one
-would have suspected it.
-
-“What a bully room!” he was saying as Jim entered. “Isn’t it nice and
-sunny? May I keep my trunk in here, Mrs. Hazard?”
-
-“Why, certainly. Between the window and the bureau would be a good
-place, wouldn’t it? I’m so glad you like the room. It’s the pleasantest
-in the house.”
-
-Jeffrey took out a pigskin purse and opened it, exhibiting what looked
-to Jim like a good deal of money. “How much do I owe you?” he asked the
-driver.
-
-“One dollar, sir. Fifty cents for you, sir, and the trunk and bags
-extry.”
-
-“Nonsense!” said Jim sharply. “He’s trying to do you, Latham.
-Seventy-five’s all it ought to be.”
-
-“With a heavy trunk and two bags like them!” demanded the driver
-incredulously. Jeffrey laughed.
-
-“I dare say the trunk was heavy,” he said as he paid the amount asked.
-“Thank you very much.”
-
-The driver, mollified, touched his hat and took his departure. Jim
-looked his disgust at such a reckless waste of money.
-
-“The bathroom is just down the hall on the left,” explained Mrs.
-Hazard. “Dinner is ready, but you needn’t hurry. Your name is Jeffrey,
-isn’t it? You see, I must know what to call you.”
-
-“Yes’m, it’s Jeffrey, but I’m generally called Jeff. I’ll just wash a
-bit and come right down, although I’m really not hungry.”
-
-Perhaps Hope was right in her theory that what Jim needed was food,
-for after he had had his soup he forgot his peevishness. Mrs. Hazard
-did most of the talking, although Hope showed unmistakable symptoms
-of being quite willing to help out. Jeffrey answered questions
-unreservedly. They learned that his home was in Poughkeepsie, New York;
-that he was entered in the Lower Middle Class; that he had never been
-away from his folks before, although he had evidently traveled about a
-good deal; and that while others might pity him for his infirmity, he
-wasted no pity on himself, but was quite cheerful and contented.
-
-“Yes’m, I like reading pretty well,” he said in answer to one of Mrs.
-Hazard’s questions, “but I like to be out of doors better. There isn’t
-much I can do myself, but I like to see other fellows have fun. I’m
-crazy about football and baseball and things like that. At home I’m
-always running around to the games.”
-
-“It must be very hard,” murmured Mrs. Hazard sympathetically, “not
-to be able to――to take part in them. But I do think you get about
-wonderfully on your crutches.”
-
-“I ought to,” laughed Jeffrey. “I’ve been practising all my life. I’ve
-had this bum leg ever since I was born. Oh, you get used to it; used to
-not being able to do things like other fellows, I mean. Besides, I’ve
-seen chaps worse off than me. I _can_ row a little.”
-
-“Wish I could,” said Jim, making his second remark of the meal.
-
-“I guess you could if you tried,” answered Jeffrey. “It isn’t hard. I
-suppose there are boats here?”
-
-“Lots,” said Jim. “They have crews, too, you know.”
-
-Jeffrey nodded. “Yes, that’s partly why I came here. I’ve always been
-fond of boat racing. At Poughkeepsie, you know, we have a lot of it
-every year. Are you――do you go to Crofton?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Jim, passing his plate for a second helping, “I begin
-to-morrow. We’re in the same class, too.”
-
-“Really? And are there other fellows here?”
-
-“In the house? No, not yet. We’ve got three other rooms, but yours is
-the only one taken.”
-
-“We hope to rent the others,” explained Mrs. Hazard. “This is our first
-year here. We have always lived in Essexport; that’s on the coast, you
-know; but when Jim decided that he’d rather go to Crofton than anywhere
-else, we decided that we couldn’t do without him. So we rented our
-house at home and took this. My husband died three years ago and since
-then Jim has looked after us. Hope and I are awful babies, aren’t we,
-Hope?”
-
-“Speak for yourself, Lady! Jim and I―― Listen! There’s somebody going
-upstairs!”
-
-“I’ll see who it is.” Jim laid aside his napkin, pushed back his chair
-and hurried out. In the hall he was just in time to see the end of a
-bag disappear about the turn of the landing. He ran up the stairs,
-wondering. At the open door of Jeffrey’s room stood, bag in hand, a big
-thick-set boy of apparently seventeen years of age. He had a good deal
-of color in his cheeks, very dark eyes and a mass of unruly black hair
-under the funny little crimson cap perched on the back of his head. He
-turned at the sound of Jim’s approach and scowled at him across the
-banisters.
-
-“Hello,” he growled.
-
-“Hello,” replied Jim, taking at the instant a strong dislike to him.
-“Do you want a room?”
-
-“No, I’m looking for four-leaved clovers,” he replied with a grin. “Who
-are you?”
-
-“My name is Hazard,” answered Jim, beginning to lose his temper, “and I
-happen to live here, if you don’t mind.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t mind,” laughed the other unpleasantly. “What I want to
-know is why isn’t my room ready?”
-
-“Your room?”
-
-“Sure! Those your things in there? If they are, dump ’em out,
-Bunker――or whatever your name is.”
-
-“If you want a room I’ll show you one,” said Jim, “but that room’s
-taken.”
-
-“Taken? You bet it’s taken! I took it last year, and if you don’t dump
-that trunk and those bags out I will.”
-
-“That room is rented to a fellow named Latham,” answered Jim warmly.
-“Who the dickens are you, anyway?”
-
-“Who am I? I’m Brandon Gary, that’s who I am. And I engaged this room
-from Mother Timberlake last June. And what’s more, I mean to have it!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-GARY RECONSIDERS
-
-
-The sound of the talking had brought the others from the table to
-the hall below, and now Mrs. Hazard came up the stairs to inquire
-anxiously: “What is it, Jim? Is anything wrong?”
-
-“This fellow says he engaged this room last spring and means to have
-it,” replied Jim.
-
-“Engaged this room? But――but how could you?” Mrs. Hazard observed
-Brandon Gary bewilderedly. “We only took the house last month!”
-
-The claimant had snatched off his crimson cap at Mrs. Hazard’s
-appearance on the scene and when he replied his tone was much more
-respectful. “I engaged it from the lady who had it last year, ma’am,
-and it’s always been a rule here that when a house changes hands
-the――the new landlady takes it――er――subject to――to――”
-
-[Illustration: “What is it, Jim? Is anything wrong?” inquired Mrs.
-Hazard.]
-
-“I understand,” said Mrs. Hazard helpfully, smiling her sweetest, “but
-I knew nothing about any reservations. You see, Mrs. Timberlake left
-early in the summer and I took the house from an agent. And he said
-nothing at all about any of the rooms being taken. I’m awfully sorry.
-But there are three other very nice rooms for rent――” She paused and
-looked at Jim with a look of comical despair. “Unless they are engaged
-too!”
-
-“Don’t believe so,” said Gary. He had set his bag down, thrust his
-hands into his pockets and dropped some of his aggressiveness, although
-it was plain to be seen that he meant to have his rights. “You see,
-ma’am, the fellows never liked Mother Timberlake much. I didn’t
-either, but I’d always had my heart set on this room, and so, when
-Kidder graduated last June, I made a streak over here and nabbed it. I
-had a chance at living in hall, too, this year. I’m sorry you didn’t
-know about it, but I guess you can’t expect me to give it up. This
-chap”――nodding at Jim――“says you’ve rented the room to some one else.
-Well, all he’s got to do is take one of the other rooms. That’s easy.”
-
-Gary picked up his bag, walked through the door and took formal
-possession. Jim and Mrs. Hazard looked at each other at a loss. Jim
-was angry clear through, and yet the newcomer seemed to have the law on
-his side. “I suppose,” faltered Mrs. Hazard, “we might let Mr. Gordon
-decide.” Jim frowned. Gary had set his bag on the table, opened it and
-was now unpacking. “I’d like to chuck him out the window!” muttered Jim.
-
-“Perhaps Jeffrey would just as soon have one of the other rooms,”
-suggested his mother weakly. “What do you think?”
-
-“I guess he’d take one and be decent about it,” answered Jim, eying the
-intruder with strong distaste, “only I don’t think it’s fair to ask him
-to. I don’t care what the――the custom is here; no one told us about
-this room being engaged, and I don’t believe that fellow has any right
-to it.”
-
-At the back of the house a bell pealed and Mrs. Hazard went and leaned
-over the banisters. Jim followed slowly.
-
-“Have you any rooms left?” asked a voice at the doorway.
-
-“Yes,” replied Hope. “If you’ll wait a moment I will call my brother.
-Will you come inside?”
-
-“Will you see them?” asked Mrs. Hazard. Jim nodded and went down. Hope
-rejoined Jeffrey in the dining-room. Near the front door stood two boys
-talking together softly. They had no bags with them, nor was there any
-conveyance to be seen outside.
-
-“You wanted to look at a room?” asked Jim gloomily.
-
-“Please,” replied the taller of the two.
-
-“This way, then. There’s a back room on this floor to rent and one or
-two upstairs.” Jim threw open the door of the chamber opposite the
-dining-room and they looked in. It was not a very attractive apartment,
-however, and they didn’t enter.
-
-“I think something upstairs would be nicer,” said one. He turned,
-crossed the hall and looked into the dining-room. “Oh, I beg your
-pardon,” he said, “that’s not a bedroom, is it?” But in spite of his
-apology he seemed in no hurry to withdraw.
-
-“That’s the dining-room,” said Jim shortly.
-
-“I see.” The boy gave a final look at the room――and its occupants――and
-followed toward the stairway. “Is the corner room on that side rented?”
-he asked.
-
-“Yes,” replied Jim grimly. “Very much rented!” Then he stopped on the
-landing and faced the two boys. “Say, you fellows aren’t new here, are
-you?”
-
-“No,” replied the elder, “why?”
-
-“I want to know something. We rented a room to a fellow about a week
-ago and he came to-day. That’s he in the dining-room. Now another chap
-comes along and says he engaged the same room from the lady who had
-the house last year. It’s the corner room you asked about. This new
-chap says we’ve got to stand by what Mrs. Timberlake did. I don’t think
-that’s sense. We never saw her and didn’t know anything about it. At
-that rate she may have rented all the rooms, for all we know!”
-
-The two boys looked at each other doubtfully.
-
-“Well, the chap’s right in a way, I guess. It is customary. But if he’s
-a new boy how does he know so much about it?” This from the taller of
-the two.
-
-“He’s not new,” said Jim. “I guess he’s been here two years or so from
-the looks of him. He said his name was――Gerry, or something like that.”
-
-“Gerry? You don’t mean Gary, do you?”
-
-“Yes, that’s it.”
-
-The two boys exchanged glances and began to chuckle.
-
-“‘Bull’ Gary! Sounds like him, doesn’t it? Is he here now?”
-
-“Yes, in the room,” answered Jim.
-
-“I think, then, you had better let us talk with him. Hold on, though.
-Did you rent the house from Mrs. Timberlake?”
-
-“No. She left early in the summer. We rented from an agent, Mr.
-Simpson.”
-
-“Ah, that simplifies the case, eh, Poke?”
-
-“Like anything,” was the cheerful response. “Lead us to him.”
-
-“Do you fellows know him?” asked Jim doubtfully.
-
-“Rather! We’re very dear friends of his. You leave it all to us.”
-
-They went on up, bowed to Mrs. Hazard, who still waited in the hall,
-and made for the corner room. Jim dropped back.
-
-“Well, well, if it isn’t Bull!”
-
-Gary turned with a doubtful grin.
-
-“Hello, Poke! Hello, Gil! Where’d you fellows come from? Aren’t living
-here, are you?”
-
-“No, we’re still at the old place,” answered Gil. “Whose room is this,
-Bull?”
-
-“Mine, of course. Not bad, is it?”
-
-“No, it’s fine and dandy, but I understood that some one else had
-taken this. Didn’t that chap downstairs tell us that, Poke?”
-
-“Sure he did. I guess Bull’s spoofing.”
-
-“I dare say he did tell you that,” said Gary. “But I engaged this room
-last June from Mrs. Timberlake.”
-
-“Oh, I see!” Gil nodded his head. “Well, that explains it. Too bad,
-too, for it’s a mighty pleasant room. Still, there’s one across the
-hall that looks pretty decent and I dare say you’ll be just as happy
-there, Bull.”
-
-“Me? I’m staying here,” said Gary uneasily.
-
-But Gil shook his head gently and firmly. So did Poke.
-
-“No, you can’t do that, you see,” said Gil. “This room belongs to the
-other chap. You see, Bull, Mrs. Timberlake gave up the house. That
-canceled everything. Then this Mrs.――――Mrs. Whatshername took it from
-Simpson. Get me, Bull? Your case isn’t good, old scout.”
-
-“That makes no difference!” blustered Gary. “I engaged this room――”
-
-“Tut, tut! Don’t be dense, Bull. Have we got to explain it all over
-again to you? Honest, Gil, he’s the prize dunce, isn’t he?”
-
-“Oh, he understands all right. He’s just trying to tease us. Let’s
-have a look at the room opposite, Bull.”
-
-“I don’t want to see the room opposite,” Gary protested with vehemence.
-
-“Then why not have a look at the back rooms? Of course, they aren’t as
-sunny as this, but I’ve no doubt they’re quite comfortable.”
-
-“I’ll stay just where I am,” growled Gary. But there was a tone of
-uncertainty in his voice. Gil smiled indulgently. Poke flecked an
-imaginary speck of dust from his sleeve.
-
-“Strange how dense some folks are, Gil,” said the latter. Gary flushed,
-and tried bluster.
-
-“You fellows think you can come here and bullyrag me into doing
-anything you like. Well, you’re mightily mistaken. I know my rights and
-I intend to stand up for them.”
-
-“Noble youth! But you haven’t any rights in this case, Bull. You’re
-just making a silly ass of yourself and being disagreeable. Don’t let’s
-have any bother about it, Bull.” This from Gil.
-
-“I rented this room――”
-
-“S-sh! Remember, please, that there’s a gentleman present,” remonstrated
-Poke. “Be sensible, Bull. Honest, you’ve got your signals mixed.”
-
-Gary looked from one to the other for a moment, swallowed hard once
-and yielded. “All right, but I don’t have to give this room up unless I
-want to.”
-
-“You’re doing it, Bull,” responded Poke sweetly, “because you are the
-soul of generosity. Ah, we know you, you rascal!”
-
-“We will examine the other apartments,” said Gil.
-
-“Not for me,” growled Gary. “If I can’t have this room I don’t want
-to stay in this hole. I’ll go back to Sanger’s.” He began to pile his
-things back in his bag. Gil and Poke eyed each other dubiously.
-
-“I――I don’t believe I’d do that,” said Gil finally. “This is a
-perfectly good house, Bull, and the landlady hasn’t let many of her
-rooms――”
-
-“I don’t care if she hasn’t! I hope she won’t! You can make me give up
-this room, but you can’t make me stay here!”
-
-Gil and Poke recognized the truth of that. Gary slammed his bag shut,
-seized his cap and strode wrathfully downstairs and out the door with
-neither a glance nor word for Mrs. Hazard or Jim.
-
-“I’m afraid we’ve lost you a――a tenant,” said Gil to Mrs. Hazard. “We
-didn’t mean for him to leave the house.”
-
-“That doesn’t matter. It was very kind of you to straighten it out
-about the room. We’re so much obliged to you.”
-
-“I’m glad he’s gone,” declared Jim. “I don’t like him.”
-
-“Jim dear,” remonstrated his mother, “you mustn’t say that. He may be a
-very nice boy for all we know. Has my son shown you the rooms we have
-to let?” she added, turning to Gil.
-
-“Er――yes, thanks; that is, he was showing them when――”
-
-“This room over here is quite pleasant,” she said, leading the way to
-the door across the hall. “It has only one bed in it, but we can set up
-another one if necessary. Were you both thinking of coming?”
-
-Poke looked a trifle uneasy, but Gil came to the rescue.
-
-“We’ve been rooming in hall, ma’am, and were just sort of looking
-around to see what there was. We’re not decided yet.” He looked at the
-room. “I suppose this gets the afternoon sun until quite late.”
-
-“Yes, indeed,” replied Mrs. Hazard. “It’s quite a warm room in winter,
-I’m told.”
-
-Poke looked in over Gil’s shoulder. It really was a very jolly-looking
-room. It was big and square, with two broad windows on the front and a
-bay on the side. The furnishings were neither new nor elaborate, but
-there was a roomy bureau, a big library table that had seen better
-days, two good easy chairs, two straight-backed ones and a washstand.
-And of course there was a bed, a simple white-enameled iron bed that
-looked both clean and comfortable. On the walls were hung several
-pictures, the windows had neat dimity curtains and the floor was
-covered with a cheerful red and gray carpet which, if it showed wear
-in some places, was still quite presentable. There was a fireplace and
-mantel, too, and the fireplace looked as though it could be used.
-
-“It’s a very nice room,” said Poke warmly.
-
-“Dandy,” said Gil. “I suppose we――I suppose whoever had it could have a
-fire there.”
-
-“Oh, I should think so,” answered Mrs. Hazard. “But I hope that the
-furnace will keep the house warm enough without having to use the
-grates.”
-
-“How much would this room be?” asked Gil.
-
-“Well, I suppose――” Mrs. Hazard turned to Jim for assistance――“I
-suppose for two it would be ten dollars a week.”
-
-“Eleven,” said Jim firmly. “But we don’t charge for board, of course,
-when you are away. Then you just pay three dollars for the room.”
-
-“That seems reasonable,” declared Poke.
-
-“Quite,” agreed Gil.
-
-“I dare say if we wanted a fire any time we could have it by paying
-something extra?” Poke asked.
-
-“Just pay for what you burn,” said Jim.
-
-“I see.” Gil turned to Poke. “What do you think?”
-
-“Why, we――we might think it over a little,” gasped Poke.
-
-“Better let us know pretty soon,” said Jim in businesslike tones. “We
-couldn’t hold it for you, of course.”
-
-“N-no,” replied Gil, “I suppose not.”
-
-There was a silence. Gil and Poke stared fascinatedly at each other.
-Finally:
-
-“I guess,” blurted Gil, “we’ll say we’ll take it!”
-
-“But, Gil!” cried Poke. “Don’t you think―― Hadn’t we better talk it
-over a bit first?”
-
-“Well, maybe we had. We――we’ll let you know in――in an hour.”
-
-“Much obliged,” murmured Poke as they made their escape downstairs.
-
-Once out of sight of the house Gil pulled up and leaned against the
-fence. “That――that was awful!” he gasped. “In another minute we’d have
-rented the room!”
-
-“Sure thing,” agreed Poke solemnly. “How the dickens did we get
-started?”
-
-“How did we get started?” exclaimed the other indignantly. “Why, you
-insisted on going in there to look at rooms, you idiot!”
-
-“Well, you asked how much it was, didn’t you? It was all safe enough
-until then.”
-
-“Now, hang it, Poke, I feel as though we’d ought to take it; as though
-it was our duty! After all, you know, we drove Bull away.”
-
-“How can we take it, you simpleton? Haven’t we got a room already?
-Honest, Gil, you oughtn’t to be trusted out alone! If it hadn’t been
-for me we’d been saddled with two rooms now!”
-
-“Well, why didn’t you help me? You could see that I was――was
-hypnotized!”
-
-“I guess I was too,” laughed Poke. “I never knew before how easy it is
-to buy something you don’t want! Not that I wouldn’t like to have that
-room, though. It’s a peach, isn’t it?”
-
-“Yes, it’s about twice the size of Number 12. I wonder what it would be
-like to have all the light and sunshine you wanted.”
-
-“I’m crazy about the windows,” said Poke. “We could have a seat built
-in that bay, Gil.”
-
-“Sure. And with our pictures and stuff to fix up with the room would
-look dandy.”
-
-“Great!” sighed Poke.
-
-There was a silence. At last:
-
-“I don’t suppose J. G. would let us give up our room now,” observed Gil
-thoughtfully.
-
-“We might find out,” answered Poke. They turned by common impulse and
-stared at each other. Then Poke broke into a laugh.
-
-“Let’s do it!” he shouted.
-
-Gil grinned. “All right,” he answered.
-
-They shook hands on it.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-MR. GORDON RECEIVES
-
-
-At a quarter before five that afternoon the expressman landed the last
-of Gil’s and Poke’s belongings in the corner room at Sunnywood Cottage.
-On his final trip upstairs the expressman carried a waste-basket filled
-with books and a crimson sofa pillow embroidered with a gray C. Gil
-paid him, closed the door behind him and then with a shout of triumph
-seized the cushion and hurled it across the room at Poke. As Poke was
-at that instant bent over a suit case, extracting a miscellaneous
-assortment of books, balls, pens, shoes and so forth from it, and as
-the cushion struck him square between his shoulders, the result was
-interesting and spectacular. Poke’s head went into the suit case and
-his feet flew out behind him. Gil, chortling gleefully, watched Poke
-recover his equilibrium. Then, by deftly dropping to the floor at the
-psychological moment, he escaped the rubber-soled shoe that sang
-across the room and banged against the door. He picked up the missile
-and tossed it back. Poke caught with one hand, swooped down and tagged
-the suit case. Gil waved his hand.
-
-“Out at the plate!” he yelled.
-
-Then they looked at each other and grinned.
-
-“Get busy,” said Poke finally. “It’s most five o’clock. Say, you hate
-to unpack, don’t you?”
-
-“Observe the trouble I saved myself at hall,” said Gil, pointing to his
-trunk. “If I’d unpacked there, as you did, I’d have had it all to do
-over again. See?”
-
-“Well, as we aren’t likely to move again to-day you’d better get busy.
-Say, it was a great scheme of ours to get here early and be all settled
-ahead of the others, wasn’t it?”
-
-“Marvelous,” agreed Gil ironically. “See us now!”
-
-Poke looked over the room and grinned. “Looks as though it had been
-struck by a cyclone, doesn’t it? Say, this is a dandy big closet.”
-
-“Well, don’t hog it all. Seen my trunk key anywhere?”
-
-“Yes, I saw it on the window sill at hall.”
-
-“Oh, feathers! Well, I’m not going back for it to-night. Let’s try
-yours, Poke.”
-
-“Won’t fit. You tried it last year. Get a hammer.”
-
-“Haven’t any.”
-
-“Put your fool head out in the hall and yell for one.”
-
-“All right. Say, Poke, weren’t you surprised when J. G. let us off on
-our room?”
-
-“Rather! But I dare say there are plenty of fellows who’ll be glad of
-it.”
-
-“Well, they can have it! I like this ten times better. Of course we’re
-paying a little more――”
-
-“About fifty cents a week more,” said Poke scornfully, “and what’s
-that? I’ll bet Mrs. Hazard will give us better things to eat than we
-got at school. And anyway it will be more――more homelike.”
-
-“‘Be it ever so humble, there’s no place like home,’” sang Gil as he
-opened the door. Then, “Say, Poke, who shall I yell for?”
-
-“Yell for a hammer, of course.”
-
-“Hammer! Hammer!” cried Gil softly. “It doesn’t come, Poke! What’s the
-chap’s name?”
-
-“Hazard.”
-
-“First name, I mean.”
-
-“I don’t know.”
-
-“Well, maybe he wouldn’t like to have me get familiar on so short an
-acquaintance,” reflected Gil. “I guess I’ll go down and find some one.”
-
-“Don’t get lost,” advised Poke.
-
-Gil didn’t have to search far, for Jim was in the lower hall. Gil
-explained his quandary.
-
-“I guess I can get it open for you without prying the hasp off,” said
-Jim. “Wait a minute and I’ll get some keys.”
-
-Five minutes later Jim lifted the lid in triumph. “There you are,” he
-said. “Say, you fellows have got a raft of truck, haven’t you? Going to
-put all those pictures up?”
-
-“I guess so,” answered Gil, “if there’s room for them.”
-
-“Better let me help you, then,” said Jim. “Tell me where you want them
-to go. I’ll get the step-ladder.”
-
-“He’s a good-hearted kid,” observed Poke as Jim hurried off.
-
-“Your friend came back again,” announced Jim as he returned with the
-ladder, “just after you telephoned. Said he’d decided to take this
-room. I told him we’d just rented it and he was as mad as a hornet.
-You would have thought that we’d cheated him out of it.”
-
-“Oh, that’s like Bull Gary,” said Gil. “He has an overdeveloped sense
-of importance.”
-
-“He’s got an ingrowing ego,” said Poke.
-
-“I don’t know what that is,” laughed Jim, “but it sounds bad.”
-
-“It’s awful,” Poke assured him solemnly. “Let’s put that one over the
-bed, Hazard. Want help?”
-
-“No, you fellows go on and get your things unpacked. We have supper in
-about an hour.”
-
-“That sounds reasonable,” said Gil.
-
-“I’d like to know how you managed that fellow the way you did,” said
-Jim presently.
-
-“Who? Gary?” asked Gil. “Well, not to make a mystery of it, Hazard, we
-all belong to the same society, Plato, and in Plato every fellow is
-supposed to act decently. Bull wasn’t acting decently and he knew it.”
-
-“Oh, do you have societies here?” asked Jim.
-
-“Four,” was the reply. “There’s Plato, which is the best, and to which
-Endicott and I belong――”
-
-“Also Bull Gary,” said Poke dryly. “But Bull was an accident.”
-
-“And Pindar, Homer and Hesiod,” continued Gil.
-
-“Are they secret societies? How does a fellow get into them?”
-
-“Yes, they’re secret. And a fellow doesn’t get into them; he’s taken
-in. Each society has from thirty to forty members. New members are
-taken in each year during Winter Term.”
-
-“I see,” said Jim, moving the ladder to a new location. “I thought
-maybe you could be proposed and get in that way.”
-
-“Why?” asked Poke. “Are you at school?”
-
-“I’m starting to-morrow,” replied Jim. “I’m in the Lower Middle Class.
-I suppose you fellows are beyond that, aren’t you?”
-
-“One year,” replied Gil. “I didn’t know you were one of us, Hazard.
-What do you think of our seat of learning?”
-
-“I like it,” answered Jim warmly. “I’ve always wanted to come here.”
-
-“Know many fellows?” asked Poke.
-
-Jim shook his head. “Not a one.”
-
-“Wrong, Mr. Hazard,” said Gil; “you know two. Mr. Perry Oldham Kirkland
-Endicott and Mr. Gilbert Benton, two of the Academy’s most prominent
-and representative members. Bow, Poke.”
-
-“Happy to meet your inquaintance,” murmured Poke politely.
-
-“Well, I know you fellows a little,” laughed Jim, “and I know the chap
-across the hall in the same way. But that’s all.”
-
-“That doesn’t matter. You’ll soon know plenty of fellows. Who is the
-chap you spoke of?”
-
-“His name is Latham, Jeffrey Latham, and he comes from Poughkeepsie.
-He’s a sort of a cripple. One leg’s shorter than the other. He says he
-was born that way. He seems a nice sort of fellow, and I was mighty
-glad that Gary didn’t get his room from him.”
-
-“Cripple, eh? That’s hard lines. What class is he in?”
-
-“Lower Middle, same as me.”
-
-“Then we’re all Middlers here. Is the young lady your sister, Hazard?”
-
-“Yes. Hope’s going to High School when it starts. It’s her first year.”
-
-“Is your father here?” asked Poke.
-
-“No, he’s dead,” answered Jim. “Died about three years ago. That’s why
-we’re here doing this. Everything went smash when dad died.”
-
-“Too bad,” said Poke sympathetically. “Never mind the rest of those
-pictures. You’ve done enough already. Besides, I’m going to knock off
-work and get ready for supper.”
-
-“There aren’t many more to go up,” said Jim. “I’ll stick ’em under this
-bed.”
-
-“Don’t forget that we must telegraph this evening, Poke,” said Gil. “We
-can telephone to the office from here.”
-
-“That’s so,” answered Poke, adding in explanation to Jim, while a broad
-smile enveloped his countenance. “You see, Hazard, we’ve got to get
-permission from home to change our lodgings.”
-
-“But you’ve already done it!” exclaimed Jim. “Suppose――suppose your
-folks won’t let you?”
-
-Visions of having the room back on his hands, empty again, gave him an
-anxious moment. But Gil smiled reassuringly.
-
-“Oh, that’ll be all right,” he declared. “I shall wire, ‘Poke moving to
-village. Am going with him. Wire permission.’”
-
-“And I,” said Poke, “shall say, ‘Gil moving to village. Am going with
-him. Wire permission.’” He winked at Jim. “Easy, what?”
-
-“Well, I hope it works,” laughed Jim. “Supper will be ready in about
-ten minutes. Guess I’ll go and wash up.”
-
-“Much obliged for helping us,” said Gil. “See you later.”
-
-Sunnywood Cottage may be said to have formally opened its season that
-evening at supper. At one end of the table sat Mrs. Hazard, at the
-other Jim. Hope sat at her mother’s right with Jeffrey Latham beside
-her, and across from them were Gil and Poke. Jeffrey was a bit shy
-at first, but by the time supper was half over Gil and Poke had made
-friends with him and the meal was a very jolly one.
-
-“This certainly beats dining-hall,” declared Poke, accepting a second
-dish of Mrs. Hazard’s preserves.
-
-“Well, rather!” Gil agreed. “We never had preserves like this, did we,
-Poke?”
-
-“Nor cake like this, either,” added Poke, looking politely expectant at
-Hope, in front of whom the cake dish was reposing.
-
-[Illustration: “This certainly beats dining-hall,” declared Poke.]
-
-“Do have another piece,” said Mrs. Hazard, smiling with pleasure. “I
-shall tell Jane that you like it.”
-
-Poke accepted his third slice demurely.
-
-“Is Jane the cook, ma’am? She’s a dandy, all right!”
-
-“Jane made the cake,” answered Mrs. Hazard, “but I can’t trust her yet
-with all the cooking. I think she is going to do very nicely after she
-has had a little more experience.”
-
-“Yes’m, experience is what counts,” said Poke gravely.
-
-“Well, you’re getting plenty of experience with that cake,” said Gil
-dryly. “I guess, Mrs. Hazard, I ought to warn you now that Poke is an
-awful eater.”
-
-“Huh! I don’t begin to eat as much as you do. Have some more cake,
-Latham? You don’t eat much, do you?”
-
-“Oh, yes, I do, but Mrs. Hazard made me take dinner after I came. And I
-didn’t want to seem impolite and so I ate a whole lot.”
-
-“Come to think of it,” said Gil, “it’s a good idea to leave a little
-room for J. G.’s ice cream and wafers.”
-
-“By Jove,” exclaimed Poke, “I forgot about that!”
-
-“To-night, do you mean?” asked Jim. “Do you get things to eat at the
-reception?”
-
-“Sure thing! Ice cream and those sugar wafers that taste like blotting
-paper. It’s a good plan to go early, though; last year the eats gave
-out about nine o’clock.”
-
-“Are you expected to go to it?” asked Jim.
-
-“Yes,” replied Gil. “Of course you don’t have to, but it’s a pretty
-good idea to do it, Hazard. You get a chance to meet fellows, you see.
-Faculty too. ‘Boots’――that’s Thurston, you know; physics;――will tell
-you about his trip to Europe, and ‘Kitty’ Clarke――he’s chemistry――will
-talk fishing until your head spins. Besides, you’ll meet Mrs. Gordon,
-and she’s a dandy, isn’t she, Poke?”
-
-“Yes. We’ll all start about eight. You’re going, Latham?”
-
-“Yes, but I’ll start a little ahead. I can’t get along quite as fast as
-you fellows.”
-
-“Oh, we’re in no great rush. We’ll all go together. We’d better go by
-the road, though; I guess you’d find it pretty hard through the woods.
-Let’s telephone those messages to the telegraph office now, Gil, before
-we forget it.”
-
-Half an hour later they were off, Gil and Poke ahead and Jim and
-Jeffrey behind, all suiting their pace to Jeffrey’s. He managed to
-swing himself along about as fast as an ordinary walk, and that was
-fast enough for any of them this evening, for all had supped well and
-it was still pretty warm, although the sun had been down for a good
-half-hour and there was a little breeze from the west. It was not quite
-dark as they followed the winding road, but when, presently, the school
-buildings came into sight beyond the trees lights were agleam in most
-of the rooms.
-
-“Seems funny not to be living up there,” reflected Poke. “I wonder
-who’ll get our room.”
-
-“Homesick already?” laughed Gil. “Much I care who gets it. I believe
-we’re going to have a dandy time at――what’s its name?”
-
-“Sunnywood Cottage,” replied Poke as they turned onto the drive that
-led past the rear of Academy Hall to the Principal’s residence. “Say, I
-like Mrs. Hazard, don’t you?”
-
-“You bet! She’s a lady.”
-
-“Yes, she’s――she’s sort of like a fellow’s own mother, isn’t she? And
-she certainly has great preserves!”
-
-The house was brilliantly lighted and already fellows were arriving.
-Gil and Poke waited at the steps for the others to come up. Then,
-settling their collars and furtively slicking down their hair, they
-followed the stream, deposited their caps in the hall and entered the
-big library, already half full of guests. Mr. Gordon, the Principal,
-or J. G. as the boys called him, was receiving with Mrs. Gordon, and
-toward them the Sunnywood contingent made their way, Gil and Poke,
-however, stopping at least a dozen times to greet friends. On several
-occasions Jim and Jeffrey were introduced, but only one name stuck in
-Jim’s memory afterwards, that of a big, good-looking, broad-shouldered
-fellow of nineteen, who squeezed Jim’s hand like a vise and of whom Gil
-whispered a moment later as they passed on: “That’s Duncan Sargent,
-football captain; one of the best!” Then Jim was shaking hands with Mr.
-Gordon and Mrs. Gordon and the Principal was saying:
-
-“This is James Hazard, my dear. His mother has taken the Timberlake
-house, you know.”
-
-The Principal was a sturdily built man of fifty-odd, clean-shaven,
-with a nice face and a voice that made you like him instantly. In
-appearance he was more the business man than the scholar. Jim had met
-Mr. Gordon several times already, but Mrs. Gordon he had never seen.
-She asked kindly about Jim’s mother and how the house was prospering.
-Then another boy claimed her attention and Jim stepped back out of the
-way just as Jeffrey, who had found difficulty in getting through the
-throng, reached Mr. Gordon.
-
-“How do you do?” greeted the Principal, shaking hands in his hearty
-way. “And what is your name? We haven’t met before, have we? You must
-set me right if I am wrong. I confess that I sometimes forget a face.”
-
-“My name is Latham, sir, Jeffrey Latham. I came to-day.”
-
-“To be sure! And so you’re Latham, eh? I believe――yes, I think I might
-have known it, my boy, for there is certainly a strong resemblance to
-your father. And how is the Senator? Well, I trust?”
-
-“Yes, sir, thank you.”
-
-“I’m pleased to hear it. A fine man, Latham. I have had the pleasure of
-meeting him once or twice in a casual way. I hope you’ll find your stay
-with us happy and profitable, Latham. You must come and take tea with
-Mrs. Gordon and me some evening.”
-
-As Jeffrey shook hands with Mrs. Gordon and turned away Poke Endicott,
-who had been next him in line, dragged him aside.
-
-“What did J. G. mean about the Senator, Latham? Is he your father?”
-
-“Yes,” replied Jeffrey.
-
-Poke whistled softly.
-
-“Don’t that beat all!” he ejaculated. “Why, man alive, Senator Latham
-and my dad are regular old cronies. Haven’t you ever heard him speak of
-Major Endicott?”
-
-“Lots of times!” cried Jeffrey. “Is that your father?”
-
-“That’s the dad! Why, say, Latham, you and I are pretty nearly
-relatives, aren’t we?” He grinned and stretched out his hand. “Senator,
-I’m pleased to meet you!” he cried.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-MR. HANKS RENTS A ROOM
-
-
-With the ringing of chapel bell in the old stone turret of Academy Hall
-the next morning Crofton began its forty-third year. Seven-fifteen
-seemed to come extremely early, for none of the boys in Sunnywood
-Cottage had gone to bed until very late the night before. There had
-been lots to talk about after the reception and they had loitered on
-the way home and afterwards had congregated in Jeffrey’s room for a
-final gossip. Jim, for one, pulled himself out of bed with a sigh; it
-seemed to him that he could have slept until noon to-day. Gil and Poke
-were already downstairs when he arrived, and Jeffrey followed a minute
-later. They chose the wood path, Jeffrey protesting his ability to
-manage it. And manage it he did very well, swinging himself along the
-winding path, over protruding roots with a remarkable dexterity.
-
-Chapel was held in the Meeting Room on the first floor of Academy
-Hall. It was a large, square room, taking up the entire east end of
-the building. There was a long platform at one side and facing it
-were rows of yellow settees. The walls held many portraits of former
-Principals, faculty members and noted graduates and the big windows
-were set in deep embrasures adorned with plaster casts of Greek and
-Roman immortals; the students called this array “The White Company.”
-
-The shrill-toned bell gave its expiring clang as Jim followed the other
-three into the room. Most of the fellows were already in their seats
-and his first impression was of a sea of faces confronting him. They
-passed row after row of settees before Gil, who was leading, turned in.
-Behind them a boy closed the big door and Mr. Gordon arose and stepped
-to the reading desk on the platform. Whispers ceased as the big Bible
-was opened.
-
-“My son, forget not my law; but let thine heart keep my commandments.
-
-“For length of days, and long life, and peace shall they add to thee.
-
-“Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: bind them about thy neck; write
-them upon the table of thine heart: so shalt thou find favor and good
-understanding in the sight of God and man.”
-
-The Principal’s deep, pleasant voice went on to the end of the chapter.
-Then there was the rustling of many pages as the hymn-books were
-opened and the scraping of feet as the boys arose. They sang without
-accompaniment of any sort, and to Jim, accustomed to the wheezy droning
-of the worn-out organ in the little church at home, the effect was very
-beautiful. Then came a prayer, a simple, earnest appeal to the Almighty
-for help and guidance throughout the year just beginning.
-
-“And, O Lord, bless the faculty and the students of this school: give
-them strength and patience to do their work, understanding and clean
-hearts to follow Thy laws.”
-
-Then came the Lord’s Prayer, repeated in unison; a moment of silence;
-and then the scraping of feet, the creaking of settees and the moving
-of bodies, signifying the end of the service; signifying too, perhaps,
-a longing for breakfast. But Mr. Gordon was not yet through with them.
-He said a few words appropriate to the opening of the school and then
-announced the presence on the faculty of a new member. A tall, thin
-gentleman of middle age arose and stepped to the front of the platform.
-He wore spectacles and held his head forward in a near-sighted way.
-
-“Mr. Hanks, young gentlemen,” announced Mr. Gordon. Mr. Hanks bowed to
-the right, to the left, to the center, hesitated nervously and returned
-precipitately to his chair. The students clapped their hands, grinning
-the while at the new instructor’s evident delight in reaching his seat
-again.
-
-“Hanks, did he say?” whispered Poke to Jim. “It isn’t hard to guess
-what his name will be?”
-
-Jim looked a question and Poke laughed softly.
-
-“Nancy,” he whispered. “Nancy Hanks; see?”
-
-Mr. Gordon dismissed them and there was a fairly dignified rush for
-the door, Jim becoming separated from his companions in the exodus. He
-discovered them again outside, however. Jeffrey, the subject of much
-polite curiosity, was leaning on his crutches at the foot of the steps,
-while, close by, Gil and Poke made part of a group of six or seven
-fellows who were talking and laughing as fast as they knew how. Jim
-joined Jeffrey, but a moment later Gil saw them and called them over.
-
-“Want you to meet some friends of mine, fellows,” he said. “Sargent you
-met last night, I think. This is Cosgrove. Joe, shake hands with Hazard
-and Latham. You too, Atherton. Likewise Sommers and Heath. Hazard’s a
-Lower Middler. How about you, Latham; what’s your class?”
-
-“The same,” replied Jeffrey.
-
-“You fellows want to come over and see our new room,” said Poke. “It’s
-a dandy. We’ve got hardwood ceilings, hot and cold elevator service,
-continuous janitor, telephone in every room――”
-
-“Dry up, Poke,” laughed Joe Cosgrove. “Where is it? What did you leave
-Weston for?”
-
-“Didn’t like the society there,” replied Poke gravely. “We’re at Mrs.
-Hazard’s; this chap’s mother, you know. She’s taken the Timberlake
-cottage. We’ve got a fine old room, honest. Come over soon, will you?”
-
-Jim became aware that Duncan Sargent was looking at him in a peculiarly
-speculative way as though trying to guess his weight. He was
-enlightened the next moment when Sargent asked:
-
-“You a football man, Hazard?”
-
-Jim shook his head. “Not much of one, I’m afraid. I’ve tried the game
-but I never made a success at it.”
-
-“Well, but you’re coming out, aren’t you?”
-
-“Coming out?” repeated Jim at a loss.
-
-“Yes, to try for the team. This afternoon at four. We want all the new
-material we can get this year and you look as though you might make
-good.”
-
-“Why, thanks,” said Jim. “I――I’d like to, but I won’t have time. You
-see, we’ve taken that house and there’s a good deal to do.”
-
-“Oh.” Sargent looked disappointed. “I wish you would, though. See if
-you can’t give us an hour or so in the afternoon, Hazard. I’m going to
-look for you, anyhow.”
-
-[Illustration: “You a football man, Hazard?” Sargent asked.]
-
-Jim murmured vaguely and politely, very much flattered by the football
-captain’s interest in him, and the group broke up. The quartette
-hurried back to Sunnywood Cottage as fast as Jeffrey could go, all
-very anxious for breakfast. At nine the school bell rang again and Jim
-and Jeffrey――with many another new boy――attended their first class.
-But there wasn’t much real work done that opening day, and at three
-o’clock they were free. Jim returned to the cottage alone. Most of the
-other fellows were making for the athletic field to either don canvas
-and get into the first day’s practice or to loll about the grand-stand
-or on the warm turf and watch and comment. But Jim had plenty of work
-awaiting him at the cottage, for in spite of the fact that they had
-been at Crofton for almost a fortnight there still remained numerous
-odds and ends to attend to. Hope, busily hemming dish-towels on the
-porch, was eager to hear about his experiences, but she found her
-brother a good deal of a disappointment.
-
-“Why, nothing much happened,” replied Jim, dumping his books in a
-chair. “There was history and French. I have the new man, Mr. Hanks, in
-history. He’s awfully funny; guess he was rattled a bit. Poke calls him
-‘Nancy’; not bad, is it?”
-
-“I haven’t seen him, Jim.”
-
-“You don’t have to see him to appreciate that; Nancy Hanks; don’t you
-see?”
-
-“Oh!” murmured Hope blankly. “But――but why does he call him Nancy?”
-
-“Don’t you know who Nancy Hanks was? My, you don’t know much United
-States history, do you?”
-
-“I suppose not,” replied Hope humbly.
-
-“Was she a――a nurse or something in the Revolutionary War, Jim?”
-
-“Of course she wasn’t,” answered Jim disgustedly. “You’d better read
-your history, sis. Where’s Lady?”
-
-“In there.” Hope nodded toward the door. “She wants you to go down town
-for something.”
-
-“All right; I’ve got to go anyway; got to get some books and stationery.
-What are you doing?”
-
-Hope held up the piece of blue-checked linen. “Dish-cloths.”
-
-“Oh. I suppose we haven’t rented any more rooms?”
-
-Hope shook her head. “No, there hasn’t been a soul here――except the
-ice-man and a man who wanted to sell us a set of ‘The World’s Best
-Literature.’”
-
-“Well, I don’t see how we’re going to get along with just those two
-rooms rented,” said Jim gloomily. “Endicott said I might advertise in
-the school paper, but Benton said it would be wasting money because
-the fellows don’t change rooms after school begins.”
-
-“Lady and I were talking about it this afternoon,” said Hope, biting
-a thread off with her teeth and then glancing apologetically at her
-brother.
-
-“What have I told you――” began Jim sternly. But Hope hurried on. “Lady
-said she thought we could manage to make expenses even if we don’t let
-any more rooms. She says living isn’t very expensive here in Crofton.
-And then, Jim, there’s the rent money from the house at home.”
-
-“Thirty-three dollars a month! Wait until we have to buy coal to heat
-this place! It’s going to take a lot of fuel, the rooms are so big and
-there are so many windows.”
-
-“Well, we may rent another one yet,” replied Hope cheerfully. “You
-never can tell, Jim, and, anyway, it doesn’t do a bit of good to worry.”
-
-“Some one’s got to do a little worrying,” answered Jim shortly. “You
-and Lady don’t seem to care whether we make this thing go or not!”
-
-“You’re perfectly horrid! We do care, Jim, but nobody ever did any good
-to anybody by worrying. Besides, I don’t see that there is anything we
-can do but just――just wait.”
-
-“Yes, wait,” said Jim disgustedly. “Sit here and wait for some one to
-come along and insist on being taken in. A lot of rooms we will rent
-that way!”
-
-“Well, those boys upstairs did that, didn’t they? They came along and
-rented the room, Jim; nobody worried them into it, did they?”
-
-“Well, you sit here and wait,” growled her brother. “I’m going down
-town.” He picked up his books and turned toward the door. “I’ll see
-what Lady wants.” He was back in a few moments, stuffing a slip of
-paper, Mrs. Hazard’s list, into his pocket. “Want to go along, Hope?”
-
-But Hope shook her head. “I must finish these, Jim. I’ve got five more
-to do.”
-
-“Oh, all right.” He pulled his hat down over his eyes and started off.
-Hope looked after him, sighed and shook her head.
-
-“Jim’s getting growlier and growlier every day,” she murmured. “I
-suppose I ought to worry too; maybe he’d like it better if I did. The
-trouble is I don’t seem to be able to. Every time I get started to be
-unhappy I think of something nice and forget! I’m afraid”――she fixed
-her gaze thoughtfully on the little round bed of scarlet sage, which
-was all the garden the cottage could boast――“I’m afraid I’m dreadfully
-fripish. Maybe I have a――a shallow nature.” Then she smiled, and, “Oh,
-dear,” she sighed ruefully, “I can’t worry even about that!
-
-“Just the same,” she continued in thought as she sent her needle in and
-out, “I really don’t see the use of worrying all the time. It seems to
-me that if things go wrong you just ought to keep cheerful, and the
-wronger they go the cheerfuller you ought to keep. You never know when
-something nice is going to happen in this wonderful world. Why, I might
-be sitting here just like this and somebody might come along and say,
-‘Young lady, have you any rooms to rent?’ And I’d say――”
-
-“I――I beg your pardon.”
-
-Hope looked up with a start. At the end of the short walk, holding
-the gate half open, stood a tall gentleman in rather ill-fitting
-pepper-and-salt clothes. On his head, set at a rakish angle, was a
-straw hat with a narrow up-rolled brim. It was very yellow as to straw
-and very rusty as to ribbon. And it didn’t suit his lean, thoughtful
-face the least bit. He wore spectacles and from behind the lenses a
-pair of faded blue eyes peered near-sightedly. He carried a small book
-in his right hand, one finger inserted between the pages to hold his
-place. Hope wondered if he could be another book agent and dropped her
-work and went to the steps.
-
-“I regret disturbing you, young lady,” said the gentleman, “but will
-you kindly tell me whether this is――er――” He stopped perplexedly. Then,
-“Dear, dear,” he said half to himself, “what was the name now?”
-
-“This is Mrs. Hazard’s house,” said Hope helpfully.
-
-“Ah, that was it; Mrs. Hazard!” he said with vast relief. He entered
-and closed the gate carefully behind him, changing the book from right
-hand to left as he did so but taking care to keep his place. “I――I am
-looking for accommodations; lodgings; a room and――er――yes, board with
-it. You give board here?”
-
-“Yes, indeed,” answered Hope. “If you will take a seat I will tell my
-mother you are here.”
-
-[Illustration: “I am looking for accommodations, a room and――er――yes,
-board with it.”]
-
-“Thank you.” He took a chair. “My name is Hanks. I am just beginning my
-duties as instructor at the school. The Principal, Mister――Mister――well,
-the name doesn’t matter――sent me here. I had a room――” He broke off
-abruptly and exclaimed anxiously; “Your rooms have plenty of light?”
-
-“Yes, sir, they’re quite light and sunny.” Hope had reached the door
-but politeness kept her there until the visitor had finished talking.
-
-“That is excellent. I had a room in one of the halls; I think it was
-Roberts――or Rutgers; now was it that? Well, that’s of no consequence.
-I was explaining that the room was extremely dark, even in midday
-very little light penetrating the――er――the windows. As my eyes are
-unfortunately quite weak I was obliged to inform Mister――Mister――”
-
-“Gordon,” prompted Hope gently.
-
-“Thank you. Yes, Mr. Gordon. I was obliged to inform him that the room
-would not be satisfactory. I then learned that there was no other room
-to be had at the school. Quite extraordinary, I would say.”
-
-He paused and seemed to be pondering the fact. Hope waited. After a
-moment he looked up in his funny startled way.
-
-“I――I beg your pardon!” he said confusedly. “I――I fear I am detaining
-you.”
-
-“Oh, no, sir. I’ll tell my mother that you are here.”
-
-“If you will be so kind.” He bowed gravely.
-
-But Mrs. Hazard was already on the way, having heard the voices on the
-porch. As she came out Mr. Hanks arose from his chair and bowed. Then,
-as an afterthought, he removed his faded straw hat.
-
-“Mama,” said Hope, “this is Mr. Nancy Hanks――I mean――” She faltered in
-confusion. Mr. Hanks came to the rescue.
-
-“I fear you did not get the name quite correctly,” he said politely.
-“Artemus Hanks is the name.”
-
-“He――he is looking for a room,” said Hope hurriedly, painfully aware
-that she was blushing frantically.
-
-“I shall be very glad to show you what we have,” said Mrs. Hazard with
-a smile. “Will you come in?”
-
-“Er――thank you.” Mr. Hanks placed his book, open and face down, on the
-chair, put his hat carefully on top of it and followed. “I am not very
-particular, Mrs.――er――Mrs. Hazel; plenty of light is almost my sole
-requirement. Unfortunately, my eyesight――”
-
-They passed out of hearing, leaving Hope divided between confusion and
-laughter. How had she ever been so stupid as to call him Nancy? The
-gate slammed and Jim came up the walk, laden with bundles and looking
-very warm.
-
-“Oh, Jim,” she cried softly. “He came and I called him Mr. Nancy Hanks!
-Wasn’t that simply awful?”
-
-“Who came? Mr. Hanks? Came here? What for?”
-
-“For a room. Just after you went. I was sitting here――”
-
-“Did he take it?” asked Jim eagerly.
-
-“I don’t know. He’s still up there. Isn’t he the funniest, foolishest
-old dear of a man, Jim? He couldn’t remember Lady’s name, nor Mr.
-Gordon’s――”
-
-“S-sh, they’re coming down,” warned Jim. The instructor, followed by
-Mrs. Hazard, came out of the door.
-
-“I hope you will find it quite light enough, Professor.”
-
-“Not Professor, ma’am, merely instructor. I have no doubt the room will
-be――er――quite satisfactory. I shall have my things removed directly.”
-He caught sight of Jim and bowed. “How do you do,” he murmured. “Thank
-you, ma’am.” He bowed to Mrs. Hazard, managing to include Hope in the
-salutation, and started down the steps. Hope, stifling a giggle, seized
-his hat and book and ran after him.
-
-“Eh?” he asked bewilderedly. “Oh, thank you, thank you. My hat――and
-book; to be sure. I believe I would have forgotten them. Thank you,
-thank you.”
-
-He set his hat on his head, where it immediately shifted to the same
-rakish angle as before, closed the gate carefully behind him, opened
-his book and paced slowly off toward school, reading as he went. Hope
-subsided in a chair and gave way to laughter. Jim grinned in sympathy
-and Mrs. Hazard said “S-sh!” warningly, but had to smile too. Then:
-
-“Well, Jim, another room rented,” she said cheerfully.
-
-“Fine, Lady! What’s he going to pay?”
-
-“Why――why”――a queer expression came over Mrs. Hazard’s face――“why, do
-you know, Jim, I don’t think he――I――we spoke of the price at all!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-PLATO SOCIETY
-
-
-“Of course I’m glad you’ve rented your room,” said Poke with hesitancy,
-“but――but it isn’t going to be much fun having a faculty in the house.”
-
-“We had two in hall,” said Gil.
-
-“Yes, but what’s two when there are forty fellows to look after? That’s
-different. Here there are only four of us, and, besides, he’s right
-next door. Not, of course,” he continued, assuming an air of conscious
-virtue, “that I would think of doing anything――er――out of the way, but
-I――one resents the――the espionage.”
-
-“Come again,” requested Gil.
-
-“I’m sorry,” said Jim. “I didn’t think about that.”
-
-They were talking it over on the porch before supper. Mr. Hanks was
-already installed in the room behind Jeffrey’s, his luggage consisting
-of four huge boxes of books, one small trunk and a battered valise,
-having arrived simultaneously with Gil and Poke.
-
-“Piffle!” said Gil. “It doesn’t matter. I dare say Nancy isn’t the sort
-to bother us much. He’s a queer old duffer.”
-
-“Old?” questioned Jim thoughtfully. “I don’t believe he’s so terribly
-old, fellows.”
-
-“He looks as though he might be anything from twenty-five to forty,”
-said Gil. “I dare say he’s really about thirty, eh?”
-
-“I dare say,” responded Poke. “Well, it doesn’t matter as long as he
-behaves himself and leaves us alone to our innocent amusements. I’d
-hate to have to report him to J. G., though. Here comes Latham. He
-manages to get along pretty well on those sticks of his, doesn’t he?”
-
-“It’s too bad he’s that way,” said Gil. “He seems a good sort. Wonder
-why he doesn’t wear a thick-soled shoe on that foot. Seems to me that
-would be better than using crutches.”
-
-“It’s something about the muscles of that leg,” explained Jim. “Some
-of them don’t work right; I think he said they were the――the extensive
-muscles,” ended Jim doubtfully.
-
-“Extensor,” corrected Gil. “He’s mighty cheerful considering everything,
-I think. Hello, Latham! Where have you been?”
-
-“Seeing the world,” replied Jeffrey. “Stumping all over the place.
-I watched football practice awhile and went down along the river
-afterwards. It’s awfully pretty, isn’t it?” He seated himself in a
-chair, leaning his crutches against his knees. “I saw you two fellows
-playing,” he added.
-
-“You saw us working like dogs,” replied Poke grimly. “Football for the
-first month is a whole lot like hard work, Latham. By the way, Hazard,
-what happened to you? Aren’t you going to try for the team? Dun asked
-where you were to-day.”
-
-“I wouldn’t have time,” answered Jim. “Besides, I can’t play; I’ve
-tried it.”
-
-“Can’t play? How do you know you can’t play? You let Johnny get at you
-for a couple of weeks. Then if he says you can’t play I’ll believe it.
-Johnny can make a football player out of a lump of wood!”
-
-“He did something more wonderful than that,” said Gil. “He made one out
-of you, Poke.”
-
-“Your wit is very cheap, Mr. Benton.”
-
-“Who is Johnny?” asked Jim.
-
-“Johnny? Johnny is Mr. John Connell, the best little trainer in the
-country. He’s a wonder! Why, half the big schools have been after
-him for years, and last spring he had an offer from Dartmouth! You go
-and let Johnny look you over. If he says there’s no hope for you, all
-right.”
-
-“I’d like to play well enough,” said Jim, “but there’s too much to do
-about the house.”
-
-“Why? What sort of things?”
-
-“Oh, chopping kindling, bringing up coal, running to the village,
-cutting grass――”
-
-“Get your coal up in the morning, cut your kindling at night, telephone
-to the village and forget the grass,” said Poke glibly. “It won’t do to
-waste yourself on――on domestic duties, Hazard; you look to me just like
-a chap who has the making of a good back in him. Say, now, you come out
-to-morrow afternoon with us and we’ll hand you over to Johnny and see
-what happens. Will you?”
-
-But Jim shook his head, with a smile. “I know what might happen,” he
-said. “There might be no coal to cook supper with.”
-
-“Get a fireless cooker,” suggested Jeffrey with a laugh.
-
-“Joking aside, Hazard,” said Gil soberly, “they really need you on the
-field this fall. We’re short of good men. See if you can’t fix your
-chores so as to have the afternoons for football.”
-
-“Oh, I think they can do without me,” laughed Jim. “If they ever saw me
-play they wouldn’t want me a minute. No, I guess I’ll get my exercise
-right around here.”
-
-“Let me go as his substitute,” said Jeffrey with a smile.
-
-“At that you’d get around a heap quicker than some of the fellows
-who try for the team,” replied Poke. “Well, let’s wash up, Gil. It’s
-meeting night, you remember.”
-
-“What’s meeting night?” asked Jim.
-
-“Plato Society meets this evening. I’d ask you along, but it’s business
-meeting to-night. Glad to have you some other time, though; you, too,
-Latham, if you’d like.”
-
-At supper the household had increased to seven, for Mr. Hanks occupied
-the seat of honor at Mrs. Hazard’s right. He was introduced to the
-boys and shook hands with each, smiling in his absentminded way. At
-first his presence at table rather dampened the spirits of the others,
-excepting Mrs. Hazard who did her best to make conversation with the
-newcomer. Her efforts, however, were not very successful. Mr. Hanks
-replied politely but embarrassedly, showing that he was far more ill
-at ease than the boys. On the whole, supper was a quiet meal, and
-almost as soon as it was over Gil and Poke left the house for the
-meeting.
-
-At Crofton the faculty keeps a gentle but firm hold on the societies
-by assigning to each a Counsellor, one of the younger faculty members.
-He is responsible to the Principal for the conduct of his society,
-although his office is merely an advisory one. Plato’s Counsellor was
-Mr. Brown, better known as “Brownie,” instructor in Greek and one of
-the more popular of the faculty members. Plato, like the other three
-societies, had a home of its own, a small cottage near the campus on
-Academy Road in charge of an elderly man and his wife who received
-the rear part of the house rent-free in return for their services as
-housekeeper and gardener. There was a little yard in front, what Poke
-called an “open-faced porch”――there being no railing on it――and four
-downstairs rooms, of which two were used by the society. On the second
-floor were four bedrooms, occupied principally by visiting friends. The
-room on the right on the first floor was the Meeting Room, and it was
-quite ample in size to accommodate the thirty boys who had congregated
-there this evening.
-
-It was already well filled when Gil and Poke arrived, although the
-meeting had not yet been called to order. Mr. Brown was the center of
-a group of fellows which the two new arrivals joined. The instructor
-had a handshake and a word of welcome for each. Then other friends
-demanded recognition, and for the next five minutes the hum of talk and
-laughter filled the square, old-fashioned room. The two windows on the
-front of the house were wide open, for the flaring gas-jets in the big
-chandelier were making the room uncomfortably warm. The side windows
-were kept closed and curtained, for it was not beyond the possibilities
-that prankish or curious members of a rival society might eavesdrop;
-such a thing had occurred before now, and the heavy shrubbery outside
-offered excellent concealment for the enemy. The room was papered with
-plain gray cartridge paper above the white-painted paneling, and a
-half-dozen good engravings decorated the walls. There was an oak desk
-between the front windows with a few straight-backed chairs about it,
-while some forty folding chairs filled the body of the room. There
-was no carpet on the floor and the broad mantel was bare of adornment.
-The apartment, save at commencement time, was used only for business
-purposes. At commencement the chairs were moved against the wall and
-visiting relatives and friends took possession and the floor was waxed
-for dancing.
-
-Presently the president of the Society, Ben Atherton, who was also
-captain of the crew, rapped on the desk with a little silver-mounted
-gavel and the fellows took their places. What passed at the meeting we,
-as outsiders, have no right to know. I do not believe, however, that
-it was a very important affair, for it lasted less than half an hour.
-Then the boys trooped into the room across the hall or emerged onto
-the porch. Banjos, mandolins and guitars were taken from their cases.
-“Punk” Gibbs seated himself at the piano――a long-suffering instrument
-constantly in need of tuning――and wandered through some chords while
-the other musicians, seated around or leaning about it, tuned up.
-
-The Social Room, as they called it, was well and comfortably furnished.
-There were many brown oak chairs and settles upholstered in dull red
-leather, some fairly good rugs on the polished floor, a broad couch,
-filled with cushions――and, just now, with boys as well――in front of
-the fireplace, a good-sized bookcase moderately well filled and many
-pictures on the walls. The word picture here means all sorts of things
-in frames, for there were originals of cover-designs for the school
-weekly, _The Crow_, posters of all sorts, drawings and other trophies
-and mementos, all crowded together in interesting confusion. Visitors
-to Plato Society found the walls of the Social Room highly amusing.
-
-The room was soon noisy with talk and laughter, the jangle of the
-piano and the _strum-strum_ of strings. Gil and Poke had found places
-at one of the windows, which opened clear to the floor, where, seated
-on cushions, they were in position to see and hear what went on both
-inside and out. Mr. Brown was on the porch telling an interested group
-about his summer walking trip through Switzerland. On the big couch in
-front of the empty fireplace a very hilarious group were recounting
-their own vacation experiences and, incidentally, “rubbing it into” one
-youth on whom they apparently had a very good joke. He was grinning
-in an embarrassed way and half-heartedly retaliating on his chief
-tormentor with a cushion. Then Gibbs started up “Old Plato” and the
-banjos and guitars and mandolins, six or seven in all, joined in as
-best they could. Fingers were stiff, however, from lack of practice,
-and the music was pretty wobbly at first. But by the time Gibbs had
-reached the refrain the orchestra was doing fairly well, and when the
-pianist started over again, first one voice and then another began the
-words, and presently the whole assemblage was singing the Society Song.
-It wasn’t an especially edifying production, but it went with a swing
-and Platonians had sung it for years.
-
- Old Plato was a good old soul,
- Old Plato, Old Plato!
- He loved his pipe and he loved his bowl,
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
- But more than all he loved a scrap;
- He’d argufy at the drop of the cap;
- Oh, he was a fine old sporting chap,
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
-
- Hurrah, hurrah for Plato,
- Hurrah for our Patron Saint!
- He was a hot potato
- In the good old days that ain’t!
- A very lucky man was he,
- A lucky man as you’ll agree,
- For “Greek ain’t never Greek to me,”
- Said Plato, Old Plato!
-
- Old Plato dealt in philosoph-ee;
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
- And he founded this great Societ-ee;
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
- He wrote the Protagoras, too,――
- Which wasn’t a thoughtful thing to do――
- And made much trouble for me and you;
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
-
- Old Plato lived in Ancient Greece;
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
- And when he died he died in peace;
- Old Plato! Old Plato!
- They buried him under a cypress tree,
- And said, as they danced with joy and glee;
- “No more of your fool philosoph-ee,
- Old Plato! Old Plato!”
-
- Hurrah, hurrah for Plato,
- Hurrah for our Patron Saint!
- He was a hot potato
- In the good old days that ain’t!
- A very lucky man was he,
- A lucky man as you’ll agree,
- For “Greek ain’t never Greek to me,”
- Said Plato, Old Plato!
-
-Afterwards they sang “Crow, Crow for Crofton!” and then “Follow the
-River”:
-
- Follow the river up from the sea,
- Through sun and shadowy tracery,
- Over the shallows and past the green pools;
- You’ll come at last to the School of Schools.
-
-Then came the old college songs, “Mother Yale,” “Fair Harvard,” “Old
-Nassau,” and the football songs, “Boola,” “Veritas,” and many more. And
-then it was bedtime――Mr. Brown was the first to discover the fact――and
-instruments were put away, the lights extinguished and by twos and
-threes and larger groups the Platonians dispersed. The Counsellor
-lived in Browne Hall――most appropriately――and as Browne was the last
-dormitory on the campus the instructor was accompanied homeward by
-some dozen or more students. Gil and Poke were amongst the number, for
-it was quite as near for them to walk to the school and then go home
-through the woods as to follow the winding road. Besides, there was a
-full moon to-night to light their way.
-
-They talked about the new students and speculated as to whom they
-would draw into Plato when the elections came. This was a subject of
-unfailing interest, although it was too early in the school year for
-the interest to wax intense. The societies took their members from the
-three upper classes in January and each sought to select fellows who
-had in some way distinguished themselves.
-
-“There’s one thing,” said Mr. Brown, as they passed into the black
-shadows of Academy Hall, “that we ought to keep in sight, fellows, and
-that is that the men we want for Plato are the men who have not only
-_done_ things but who _think_ things. Don’t let’s just make the Society
-a group of athletes and First Honors men and commencement officers.
-Let’s try and pick the fellows who are honorable and earnest and fine
-and manly. Remember that Plato isn’t over with when you leave Crofton;
-the Society goes right on, bringing other fellows together just as
-it has brought us together. Let’s see that when we leave it we leave
-it in shape to do the work it was designed to do, let’s see that we
-leave a fine, big lot of chaps to carry on the work in our stead. It’s
-character we want, fellows, and not merely athletic honors, nor social
-honors, nor even merely scholastic honors. Let’s judge our members to
-be as _men_ first; then consider the honors they’ve won. Remember the
-motto, fellows: ‘For the Good of the School, and so for the Good of
-Myself.’ Good night, everybody.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-JIM MAKES A PROMISE
-
-
-“We’ve got the same lessons, Hazard,” said Jeffrey, after the others
-had taken their departure, “so why don’t you bring your books into my
-room and study?”
-
-“I’d like to,” answered Jim, “and I will as soon as I finish my chores.”
-
-Half an hour later the two were seated on opposite sides of the
-table in Jeff’s room, their books spread out before them in a very
-businesslike way. But there wasn’t much studying done that evening,
-although each acknowledged the necessity of it. There were too many
-things to talk about. Naturally the foremost topic was the school.
-Jeffrey had to tell Jim what he thought about it, and Jim had to give
-his opinion of the fellows they had met; and after that they discussed
-the instructors and the course of study and many associated subjects.
-And before the evening was over it was no longer Hazard and Latham, but
-Jim and Jeff.
-
-And in another day or two proper names had quite disappeared from
-Sunnywood. Every one called every one else by his first name; except
-that Poke had dubbed Jeff “The Senator” and called him that about half
-the time. For awhile Jim’s mother was “Mrs. Hazard,” but eventually she
-became “Lady” to every one except Mr. Hanks. Mr. Hanks――or “Nancy,” as
-the boys dubbed him――called Mrs. Hazard pretty nearly everything except
-Mrs. Hazard. Sometimes it was Hazel, sometimes Hastings, sometimes
-Hathaway; and once, to the amusement and bewilderment of the entire
-table, he called her “Mrs. Venture.” Hope was “Miss Hope” to the boys
-for awhile, but as friendship ripened the Miss was dropped. The boys
-all liked Hope. They couldn’t have done anything else, I fancy, for
-Hope was always happy and merry, eager for fun and firmly convinced
-that Sunnywood Cottage held the four finest boys in Crofton Academy.
-
-But I am getting ahead of my story.
-
-Gil and Poke had in due time received the required parental sanction
-to their change of quarters and had settled down very comfortably in
-what Poke called the Royal Suite. With three of their rooms rented for
-the school year Jim and his mother were much encouraged, for even if
-the fourth room didn’t rent they could, they were certain, more than
-pay expenses. Mr. Hanks, in spite of Poke’s forebodings, troubled no
-one. If he found the house rather noisy at times, he made no complaint.
-Except at meal times they saw very little of him. He was usually very
-silent at the table, accepting what was placed before him or handed to
-him and eating it in his funny absentminded way. At school, however,
-Mr. Hanks was having his troubles. In the first place, he was a new
-man, and there is an unwritten law at Crofton to the effect that new
-instructors must be decently hazed. Hazing in Mr. Hanks’ case consisted
-of taking advantage of his inexperience and diffidence until at the end
-of his first week at school his Latin and history classes had lost all
-semblance of order and discipline. The instructor’s worst trial was
-Latin 2. In this class was Brandon Gary, and Gary knew more ways to
-make the teacher’s life a burden to him than there were pages in the
-Æneid.
-
-“Bull makes me very tired,” said Gil one day. “It’s all right to have
-a little fun; and every faculty ought to stand a little joshing; but
-Bull is keeping it up too long. First thing we know Nancy will get
-discouraged and quit. If he only knew enough to sit on a few of those
-Smart Alecks he wouldn’t have any more trouble.”
-
-“I think it’s just as mean as can be,” declared Hope. “Mr. Hanks is a
-perfect dear.”
-
-“Oh, he’s all right,” agreed Poke. “Nancy isn’t a half bad sort. Only
-thing is he hasn’t enough grit.”
-
-“And,” continued Hope, puzzledly, “I don’t see why you want to call him
-Nancy. He doesn’t look a bit like a horse.”
-
-“A what?” demanded Jeff in surprise.
-
-“A horse. I asked Lady the other day who Nancy Hanks was and she said
-he――I mean she――was a famous racehorse. And I don’t see――”
-
-But the boys were laughing so loudly that the rest of Hope’s remark was
-drowned. She viewed them bewilderedly.
-
-“Wasn’t she a horse?” she asked doubtfully.
-
-“Well,” answered Jeff, who had recovered first, “I believe there used
-to be a horse named that. But the original Nancy Hanks was Abraham
-Lincoln’s mother. Have you never heard of her?”
-
-Hope shook her head. “I don’t believe so. What――what did she do?”
-
-Jeff looked at Gil and Gil looked at Jim and Jim shook his head. It was
-Poke who came to the rescue.
-
-“Mrs. Hanks,” he observed thoughtfully, “was a very estimable lady.
-Besides being the mother of the Martyr President she――er――she invented
-the idea of winding yarn in hanks. Hence the name.”
-
-The others viewed him suspiciously, but were afraid to question his
-statement for fear of confessing their ignorance. Jeff said “Hm”
-noncommittingly and Jim became very busy over the lock he was trying to
-repair. Hope accepted the information at face value and thanked Poke
-very nicely. Poke, I think, was on the verge of a confession when Mr.
-Hanks himself came into sight beyond the fence. He had an armful of
-books as usual and his head seemed to have acquired to-day an added
-droop. As he turned in through the gate his face looked pretty tired
-and discouraged. Jim and Poke arose from their places on the steps to
-let him by and it was only then that he saw the group. He lifted his
-funny old straw hat rather sketchily and murmured, “Good evening.” The
-others responded politely, but Hope, with a sudden rush of sympathy for
-the instructor, said: “Won’t you sit down here and rest, Mr. Hanks?
-You look very tired, and supper won’t be ready for a long time.”
-
-Mr. Hanks looked surprised and embarrassed, hesitated, dropped a
-book――which Gil rescued――and finally stammered: “Er――thanks, but I have
-much work to do. It――it has been a very nice day, hasn’t it?”
-
-They all agreed enthusiastically that it had, after which Mr. Hanks
-hemmed and coughed once or twice, bowed jerkily and went on in. They
-could hear him walking weariedly up the stairs to his room.
-
-“He looks perfectly floppy!” exclaimed Hope, indignantly. “It is too
-mean for anything to treat him so!”
-
-“What’s floppy?” asked Gil, a little ashamed of his own small share in
-the instructor’s unhappiness and willing to switch the conversation.
-
-“Why――why, _floppy_, of course; tired and――and miserable and unhappy!”
-
-“Ready to flop,” added Poke knowingly. “It is an excellent word, even
-if Mr. Webster doesn’t countenance it. What’s the matter, Jim?”
-
-“I lost a screw somewhere. I guess it went down a crack when I got up.”
-
-“That lock will be a wonder when you get through with it,” laughed
-Poke. “You’ve used up three screw-drivers and a perfectly good penknife
-on it so far.”
-
-“The trouble,” responded Jim gravely, holding the offending article
-under his nose and squinting knowingly into its intricacies, “is with
-the tumblers.”
-
-“Nonsense!” said Poke. “The trouble’s in the carburetor. It needs
-adjusting. How’s school going, Hope?”
-
-“Fine!――I just love the teacher in our room.”
-
-“Hm; wait until you’ve been there another week. Teachers all look good
-at first. They’re very――very deceptive.” Poke shook his head sadly.
-“I’ve had a great deal of experience with teachers.”
-
-“I guess they’ve had a good deal of experience with you,” laughed Hope.
-Poke grinned.
-
-“Well, I don’t deny that I have aided in the education of a few.
-Including our estimable Nancy,” he added rashly.
-
-Hope sobered. “I shan’t like you, Poke,” she said gravely, “if you’re
-mean to Mr. Hanks.”
-
-“Who? Me? Honest, now, I haven’t done a thing, have I, Gil?”
-
-“Not much,” answered Gil. “No more than I have. We’ve all had a go at
-him. I think, though, it’s about time we let up. I guess we’ll have to
-squelch Bull Gary, Poke.”
-
-Poke nodded. “I guess so. Bull lacks a――a sense of sufficiency.”
-
-“What’s that?” inquired Jeff.
-
-“That is a polite way of saying that he doesn’t know when he’s had
-enough. By the way, Jim, did we tell you that Gary has taken a room at
-Jones’s? He says it’s fine, but that’s poppycock. Jones’s is the worst
-hole in the village. I guess he’s still peeved with you for not renting
-a room to him.”
-
-“I don’t see how I could,” said Jim, laying aside the lock with a sigh
-of relief. “I wasn’t going to put Jeff out; or you fellows either.
-Besides, I don’t like him.”
-
-“Well, Bull isn’t terribly popular,” said Gil, “but he’s really not so
-awfully bad. All he needs is some one to beat a little sense into him.
-He’s a lot better than when he first came. I dare say that some day
-Gary will be a useful member of society.”
-
-“In the sweet by and by,” said Poke skeptically. “And, say, Gil, what’s
-the matter with Bull’s playing this year? He’s way off his game. Johnny
-gave him a fierce ragging this afternoon. Did you hear him? Told Bull
-that if he didn’t do better than he’d been doing he’d be wearing a nice
-warm blanket on the side-line. I guess Bull has a swelled head after
-last year.”
-
-“Does he play well?” asked Jim.
-
-“He _can_ play well. He’s one of the best guards we’ve had for years.
-And in the Hawthorne game last fall――which, as you probably know, Mr.
-Locksmith, is our big game――he put up a grand old exhibition. Didn’t
-he, Gil?”
-
-“You bet! And that’s what I say. You can’t altogether dislike a chap
-who can play football the way he can――when he wants to.”
-
-“Well, he will have to want to pretty soon, I guess,” said Poke.
-“Johnny’s getting out of patience. When are you coming down to the
-field with me, Jim, to have a try?”
-
-“About Christmas time, I think.”
-
-“You don’t say? Well, let me tell you something, son. I’m going to
-get Dun Sargent after you. I’m not going to see a good football player
-wasted in a locksmith.”
-
-“Good football player!” scoffed Jim. “I never played enough to be
-good――or even real bad, for that matter. I don’t know enough about the
-rules to――to――”
-
-“That’s all right,” said Gil. “They’ll teach the rules to you. Just you
-come and have a try. You’re missing a lot of fun.”
-
-“And a lot of hard work, too,” sighed Poke.
-
-“I wish you would play,” said Hope. “Won’t you, Jim?”
-
-“How can I?” asked Jim a trifle irritably. “I’d like to――in a way――I
-guess, but who’d do the work here?”
-
-“Listen,” said Poke impressively, “if you’ll try for the squad and if
-you make it we’ll all help with your silly chores. Won’t we, fellows?”
-
-“Right-O!” agreed Gil.
-
-“Surely,” said Jeff.
-
-“Besides,” Poke continued, “what do you have to do, anyway? Lug up a
-little coal, split some kindling, sift some ashes――”
-
-“Beat some carpets, run some errands, fix some locks, study some
-lessons,” added Jim with a laugh.
-
-“Oh, well, that’s nothing,” said Poke airily. “I’m a wonderful carpet
-beater; better than one of those vacuum things, Jim. Now that’s a fair
-offer. What do you say?”
-
-Jim laughed.
-
-“Will you report to-morrow?” Poke persisted.
-
-“No, but maybe I’ll go down and look on for awhile.”
-
-“All right! That’s a promise. You go down with Gil and me after school
-to-morrow. Don’t forget. Jeff, you’re a witness; you too, Hope. After
-he’s looked on awhile he will want to play. Jim, you’re a gone coon!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-POKE USES TACT
-
-
-Jim kept his promise; in fact, he was given no choice in the matter,
-for Poke was waiting for him on the steps of Academy Hall when he
-emerged from his algebra recitation the next afternoon. Jeffrey had
-agreed to accompany them to the field, but as he didn’t show up they
-started along without him. It was Jim’s first visit to the field,
-although he had often viewed it from afar. Their way took them past
-the front of Memorial Hall, a small building of Grecian architecture
-presented to the school by graduates in honor of four Croftonians who
-had lost their lives in the war with Spain. Crofton was proud of those
-men and the bronze tablet beside the doorway was one of the first
-objects exhibited to visitors. The building held the dining-hall and
-kitchen, and if some humorists alluded to it as Prunorial Hall no
-disrespect was intended.
-
-The river, a few rods away, was alive with craft this afternoon, for
-this early October day was warm and still, with just enough hint of
-autumn in the air to make the blood course quickly and put the joy of
-adventure in the heart. Half way between Memorial and the gymnasium the
-two boys turned at the sound of a hail from the river. In a canoe sat
-Jeffrey and Gil, the latter snuggled comfortably in the bow and the
-former dexterously dipping the paddle in the stern. Gil waved his hand
-nonchalantly.
-
-“Where are you going?” cried Poke enviously. “Do you know what time it
-is?”
-
-“I am the Queen of Sheba,” replied Gil, “and this is my royal barge. We
-are on the way to the gym.”
-
-“Well, of all the lazy Its!” exclaimed Poke. “Say, Senator, take me
-back after practice?”
-
-Gil howled derisively. “Get out! I’ve engaged Jeff for the rest of the
-day. Proceed, slave!”
-
-Jeffrey, smiling broadly, dipped his paddle again and the canoe went on
-along the stream to the swimming float. The others walked down to meet
-them.
-
-“We’ve had a dandy ride,” said Gil as he stretched the kinks out of
-his legs. “Jeff took me all the way up to Birch Island and back. He’s
-a fine little canoedler.” Jeff, once more with his crutches under his
-arms, fell in beside Jim.
-
-“I think I’ll get a canoe of my own,” he said. “They say there’s a
-fellow up the river a couple of miles who makes dandy ones. And I’m
-sort of daffy about being on the water.”
-
-“Is it hard to learn to paddle one of those things?” Jim asked. “I
-tried it once and the silly thing just went around in a circle and made
-me dizzy.”
-
-“It’s the easiest thing there is,” laughed Jeffrey. “You come out with
-me some day and I’ll show you the trick in a minute.”
-
-Gil and Poke disappeared in the gym to don their football clothes and
-the others sauntered slowly toward the field. Already the big expanse
-of yellowing turf was scattered with players. Beyond the gridiron with
-its new white lines a baseball game had begun. Nearer at hand the
-tennis courts were all occupied. And on the grand-stand and along the
-sides of the field on the warm grass fellows less inclined to bodily
-exertion sat or sprawled in groups and waited to be entertained. Half
-a dozen pigskins were arching back and forth across the gridiron or
-bounding erratically into the spectators. Jim and Jeff found a place
-near the twenty-five-yard line and settled themselves, Jeff laying his
-crutches down with a sigh of relief.
-
-“This is fine,” he murmured as he lay back with his hands beneath his
-head and blinked at the sunlight. “I read somewhere once, Jim, that
-every one has the――the characteristics of some animal. I guess I’m like
-a cat, I’m so fond of sunlight and warmth. I could almost purr this
-minute.”
-
-“Go ahead,” Jim laughed. “I don’t mind as long as you don’t scratch.
-There comes What’s-his-name, the coach.”
-
-“Connell,” murmured Jeffrey. “They say he’s a dandy.”
-
-“He isn’t very big,” replied Jim doubtfully. “He doesn’t look much
-taller than I. Guess he’s the sort to make you stand around, though;
-don’t believe he’d take much nonsense. There’s Gil and Duncan Sargent.
-And there’s that chap Gary, the fellow who wanted your room. He’s
-pretty hefty, isn’t he?”
-
-“Yes.” Jeffrey rolled over and observed the scene, supported on one
-elbow. “I heard a fellow say Gary had a grouch against Connell and
-isn’t half playing.”
-
-“Johnny” shouted to the candidates and they came from all quarters of
-the field and flocked about him. There seemed to be some fifty or sixty
-of them altogether.
-
-“A lot of show I’d have,” said Jim, “in that bunch. Some of those chaps
-must be nineteen years old.”
-
-“I dare say,” Jeffrey replied. “But that doesn’t necessarily mean much.
-You are going to try, aren’t you?”
-
-Jim shrugged his shoulders. “I’d sort of like to,” he acknowledged,
-“but I’d just make a show of myself, I guess.”
-
-The coach had finished his instructions and now the candidates were
-forming in groups about the field. For the beginners football was still
-drudgery; passing, falling on the ball, starting and tackling. But the
-veterans were learning signals and getting ready for the first game
-now only three days distant. The first and second squads were soon
-scampering up and down the field in short rushes under the directions
-of shrill-voiced quarter-backs. In Squad A a substitute had Duncan
-Sargent’s place at left guard and the captain, draped in a faded red
-blanket that trailed behind him and tried to trip him up in moments of
-excitement, followed the play. Now and then Jim could hear him calling
-a halt and laying down the law.
-
-“Hold on! Let’s try that again. And don’t go to sleep, Smith, this
-time. They’d have got you about three yards behind your line then. Take
-your time from quarter. This is a delayed pass, but not a misplaced
-one. And now try again. Same signals, Arnold.”
-
-On this first squad Gil was at left end, Poke at right half-back and
-Gary at right guard. To Jim’s surprise the fellows were not very
-heavy in weight, while as to age the squad would have averaged about
-seventeen. The quarter, Harry Arnold, was a mere youngster, and with
-the exception of Captain Sargent himself there was no member over
-eighteen. LaGrange, a big good-natured youth who played center, was but
-sixteen, in spite of his size.
-
-Jim and Jeffrey looked on with interest. Jeffrey, who had made other
-trips to the field, knew many of the more prominent players by name
-and pointed them out to his companion. At the end of half an hour the
-signal work ceased, the linemen were taken to the upper end of the
-field for special instruction and the backs and ends were put to work
-getting down under kicks. As it happened Poke took up his position at
-a little distance from Jim and Jeffrey, and, turning to run back for a
-long catch, caught sight of them.
-
-“Hello!” he shouted. “Seen Sargent, Jim?”
-
-Jim shook his head. Poke curled the ball against his arm and hurled it
-back across the field.
-
-“Well, he’s looking for you. I told him you wanted to come out for the
-team. Told him you were a wonderful footballist, Jim, and he’s hot on
-your trail.”
-
-“You told him that?” cried Jim in dismay. “Why, you――you――”
-
-“Say it,” said Poke, keeping a watchful eye across the field at where
-a substitute center was poising the ball between his legs. Jim grinned
-ruefully and threw a pebble at him.
-
-“But you didn’t tell him any such yarn as that, did you, Poke?” he
-asked.
-
-“I told him you were thinking of coming out, Jim, and that you’d played
-the game some. Said you looked good to me. When he asks you just keep
-your mouth shut tight and it will be all right.”
-
-With that Poke sprinted for the arching pigskin, caught it deftly
-without slackening his speed and dodged the opposing end.
-
-“Do you suppose he did tell Sargent all that?” Jim said.
-
-“I dare say,” replied Jeffrey with a smile. “Poke is likely to say most
-anything he thinks of. I guess you’ll soon know, though, for there’s
-Sargent now.”
-
-The captain, having discarded his blanket, was striding across the
-field toward Poke. They exchanged a few words and Poke nodded his head
-toward Jim and Jeffrey. In a moment Duncan Sargent had reached them.
-
-“How are you, Hazard?” he began. “Endicott tells me you’ve decided to
-help us out, and I’m mighty glad to hear it. We really want fellows who
-know something about the game and are willing to buckle down to it.
-Wish you might have come out to-day. To-morrow sure, though, eh?”
-
-Jim, who had climbed to his feet, looked somewhat embarrassed.
-
-“Why――er――I only told Endicott that I might like to try――”
-
-“Of course! That’s the spirit! You’ve played a good bit, haven’t you?”
-
-“No, not much,” answered Jim modestly. “I really don’t――”
-
-“In the line, I suppose?”
-
-“Well, yes, when I played, but I never――”
-
-“Fine! We need linemen, Hazard. You report to me to-morrow and I’ll put
-you to work. There’s going to be a cut in a day or two and then we’ll
-have some of these dubs out of the way. Don’t forget! Three-thirty!”
-
-And away hurried Sargent, leaving Jim flushed and uncomfortable and
-Jeffrey visibly amused.
-
-“Now what shall I do?” asked Jim ruefully. “He evidently thinks I’m a
-regular Hogan of a lineman. I wonder what Poke _did_ tell him! Why,
-hang it, Jeff, I don’t even know this year’s rules!”
-
-“Oh, they aren’t much different from last year,” replied Jeffrey
-consolingly.
-
-“Yes, they are; they’re different every season. Every time any one
-thinks of a new wrinkle he writes to the Rules Committee about it and
-they stick it in. Well, you won’t see me around here to-morrow! It’s me
-for the tall timber!”
-
-“Oh, shucks, Jim, see it through. You can tell Sargent you aren’t a
-star――”
-
-“Tell him! Why, didn’t I try to tell him?” exclaimed Jim irritably. “He
-wouldn’t let me get a word in edgewise.”
-
-“He was afraid you would try to beg off,” laughed Jeffrey.
-
-“He didn’t give me a chance,” replied Jim ruefully. “Guess I’ll just
-have to hike out to the woods or he will get me sure.”
-
-“I don’t think I’d do that. See it through. You’ll like it after you
-get started. Why, the first game’s on Saturday. Maybe Sargent will put
-you in in his place, Jim!”
-
-“Dry up. They’re going to scrimmage. Let’s get nearer the middle of the
-field.”
-
-The scrimmage wasn’t very encouraging that day. There was a good deal
-more fumbling than there should have been and it was plain to be seen
-that neither first nor second team had thoroughly learned its signals.
-When it was over Jim and Jeff cut across the field and took the road
-back to Sunnywood.
-
-“I wonder,” mused Jim as they passed the little white house where Plato
-Society held its meetings, “if being on the football team would help a
-fellow to make a society.”
-
-“Well,” answered Jeffrey, “I suppose a fellow who is well known and
-has done something for the school like playing football or baseball or
-rowing in the boat naturally stands a better show than some chap who is
-unknown.”
-
-He shot a glance at Jim’s thoughtful face and smiled to himself. A
-hundred yards further on Jim spoke again.
-
-“I wonder,” he said, “if Gil or Poke has a book of rules.”
-
-When Poke came back he sought Jim and found him in the cellar swinging
-the ax.
-
-“Hello,” he said, “what are you doing?”
-
-“Kindlings,” replied Jim as he dodged a piece of wood. Then he buried
-the ax in the block and faced Poke.
-
-“Look here,” he demanded, “what did you tell Duncan Sargent about me?”
-
-Poke laughed. “Why?” he asked.
-
-“Because he evidently thinks I’m a football player and he wouldn’t give
-me a chance to say anything at all; just rattled on and on and fixed it
-all up that I’m to report for practice to-morrow.”
-
-“Did he? Well, I told you you’d be a gone coon if you once got out on
-the field.”
-
-[Illustration: “Look here,” he demanded, “what did you tell Duncan
-Sargent about me?”]
-
-“What did you tell him?” Jim insisted sternly.
-
-“Oh, just that you’d played the game and that I had an idea you’d be
-a big addition to the team. It wasn’t what I really said so much as
-the――the impression I managed to convey, Jim. One thing I rather dwelt
-on,” he continued with a chuckle, “was that you were terribly modest
-and that you were almost certain to refuse to come out for the team if
-he gave you a chance.”
-
-“I see. Well”――Jim shrugged his shoulders――“he will be considerably
-surprised to-morrow.”
-
-“Pshaw, that will be all right. You’ll pick it up quick enough, and
-before the season’s over you’ll be thanking me on your knees for
-my――er――diplomacy.”
-
-“Your fibs, you mean! Look here, Poke, I don’t even know what the rules
-are this year.”
-
-“No more does any one――except Johnny; and I sometimes think he’s just
-bluffing. You come up to the room after supper and Gil and I will
-tell you all you need to know. Between us I dare say we’ve got a fair
-inkling of the rules.”
-
-“All right,” Jim agreed. “But I’m going to see Sargent to-morrow before
-practice and tell him the facts. I’m not going to start out under false
-colors.”
-
-“Hm.” Poke considered that a moment. “Oh, all right. The main thing is
-to come out. Got any togs?”
-
-“Yes, some old ones. I guess they’ll do. Guess they’ll have to. I can’t
-afford to buy new ones.”
-
-“Good stuff! Get ’em out and we’ll look ’em over. Here, I’ll take that
-up for you. You bring the coal. You know we all agreed to help out with
-the chores if you went in for the team.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-OUT FOR THE TEAM
-
-
-Hope was delighted.
-
-“I just know you’re going to be a real football hero, Jim,” she
-declared earnestly. “And I shall be too proud of you for words! And
-to-morrow I shall go and see you play.”
-
-“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” responded Jim shortly. “If I’ve got to
-make a fool of myself I don’t intend to have the whole family watching
-me.”
-
-Hope’s face fell. “But I may see you some day, mayn’t I? And I shall
-bring some of the girls from school with me. There’s one, Grace
-Andrews, whose brother plays on the High School team and she’s too
-sticky about it for anything. We play the High School Saturday, don’t
-we?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Oh, I do hope they’ll let you play then, Jim! I’d love to have Grace
-Andrews see you.”
-
-“Well, she won’t,” replied Jim grimly. “I’ll be on the awkward squad
-for weeks, I suppose, and it’s a fair bet I never leave it. Besides, it
-seems to me your sympathy ought to be with your own school, sis.”
-
-Hope considered that a moment. Then, “Well,” she sighed, “it’s a very
-difficult position I’m in. Of course I’m very fond of High School, Jim,
-but――but I think I’d rather have Crofton win; especially if you play.
-Wouldn’t that be just perfectly jimmy?”
-
-“Fine! And maybe Duncan Sargent will retire and make me captain in his
-place,” added Jim ironically as he started upstairs to get ready for
-supper. “But, somehow, I don’t look for him to do it!”
-
-After supper study was delayed in Sunnywood while Gil and Poke went
-over the football rules with Jim and did their best to elucidate them.
-Jeffrey was on hand too, and if it had not been for him I think Jim
-would have known less after the lesson than before, for Gil and Poke
-proved quite at variance as to the interpretation of half the rules and
-Jim was getting more and more confused when Jeffrey came to the rescue.
-Gil and Poke were hotly contradicting each other as to what invalidated
-a forward pass.
-
-“I’ll leave it to Jeff if I’m not right,” declared Poke.
-
-“Whereupon Jeffrey very quietly and understandingly explained Rule XIX
-in all its phases, while the others listened in respectful and admiring
-silence.
-
-“I say,” exclaimed Poke when Jeffrey had finished, “you certainly know
-the rules, Senator. I’ll bet you you wrote them yourself!”
-
-Jeffrey smilingly denied this but acknowledged that he always studied
-them very carefully each year, adding, “You see, I like to watch
-football mighty well, even if I can’t play it, and unless you know the
-rules of the game well enough to know just what’s being done all the
-time, and why, you don’t thoroughly enjoy it.”
-
-“Well,” said Gil, “I guess you know them better than most of the
-fellows who play. I believe I’ll get a rule book and study up a little
-myself.”
-
-“You wouldn’t understand them,” said Poke. “It takes a chap with a
-whole lot of brains to make head or tails of that stuff. Why, bless
-you, fellows, I was looking through a book of rules before I left home.
-Give you my word I tried the hardest I knew how to make out what it
-was all about, and could I? I could――_not_! So I pitched the silly book
-in the waste-basket. And I wouldn’t be at all surprised to hear that
-the ashman found it and has gone crazy.”
-
-“Well, that’s about all you need to know at first, Jim,” said Gil.
-“You’ll pick it up quick enough. The main thing is to know how to hold
-a ball so it won’t bite you, to kick a little, throw a little――”
-
-“Won’t need to know that if he plays in the line,” said Poke. “If he
-can block and break through and help the runner――”
-
-“Well, I guess I’ve had enough for to-night,” said Jim. “I guess I’d
-better pay a little attention to my lessons. Looked at your Latin yet,
-Jeff?”
-
-“Yes, I’ve been over it once; it looks pretty easy.”
-
-“For you perhaps,” replied Jim. “It won’t be for me, though.”
-
-“Speaking of Latin,” said Gil, “something’s due to happen to Nancy
-Hanks pretty soon if he doesn’t brace up. They say J. G. is getting
-very much peeved at him. There was a peach of a rough house in history
-this morning, wasn’t there, Poke?”
-
-“Lovely! But I’m sorry for Nancy, just the same. Bull Gary makes me
-tired. He’s got half a dozen of the fellows trained now so that every
-time he starts something they all drop into line and poor Nancy’s life
-is a positive burden to him.”
-
-“He shows it, too,” observed Jeffrey. “He’s getting to look as worried
-and nervous as――as a wet hen.”
-
-“That’s so,” said Jim. “We’ve sort of let up on him in our classes. The
-fun wore off after awhile.”
-
-“Because you haven’t any one in your bunch with the inventive genius of
-Mr. Gary,” said Poke. “Bull lies awake nights, I guess, thinking up new
-mischief. Somebody will just have to sit on him, Gil, and sit hard.”
-
-“Yes, maybe. Still, perhaps, after all, Crofton isn’t just the place
-for Nancy. And if it isn’t he might as well make the discovery now as
-later. I guess he knows an awful lot, but I don’t believe he can teach
-it. And as for discipline, why, he doesn’t know the meaning of the
-word.”
-
-“Oh, he knows what it means all right,” corrected Poke, “but he doesn’t
-know how to go to work to enforce it. I’ll bet you he never taught
-before in his life.”
-
-“Then what’s he been doing all these years?” asked Jim.
-
-“I think,” replied Jeffrey, “that he writes.”
-
-“Writes? Writes what?” asked Poke.
-
-“Books. The other day I passed his room when he happened to have left
-the door open――which doesn’t very often happen, as you know――and I saw
-a whole pile of paper on his desk and he was writing away like sixty
-with those tortoise-shell spectacles of his on.”
-
-“Pshaw! Correcting papers, likely,” said Poke.
-
-“They weren’t papers; they were sheets all written on just alike. I
-could see that easily.”
-
-“Wonder what sort of books he writes,” murmured Jim.
-
-“Oh, about Latin and history, probably,” said Poke. “Maybe they’re
-text-books. He doesn’t look quite such a criminal as that, either.”
-
-“Well, whatever he writes,” remarked Gil, “it’s a safe bet he won’t be
-doing it here much longer.”
-
-“Couldn’t we do something?” asked Jeffrey. “You see, after all, even
-if he is a member of the faculty, he――he’s one of us, you know, a
-Sunnywooder.”
-
-“That’s so,” agreed Poke, “and we ought to stick together. I guess
-we’ll just have to read the riot act to Bull, Gil.”
-
-Gil half-heartedly replied that he guessed something like that would
-have to be done and the conclave broke up, Jeffrey and Jim retiring
-across the hall to the former’s room in which Jim had formed the custom
-of studying.
-
-The next afternoon he accompanied Gil and Poke to the gymnasium, rented
-a locker and struggled into his football togs which had grown strangely
-tight in the last year. Then, in the wake of half a hundred other
-fellows, they trotted down to the field and Jim sought Duncan Sargent.
-He found him conferring with Johnny and waited a few steps away until
-they finished talking. As it happened captain and coach were not
-telling secrets and so made no effort to talk quietly, and before Jim
-realized it he heard Sargent say:
-
-“By the way, Johnny, I’ve got a new lineman coming out this afternoon;
-fellow named Hazard; big and rangy and looks good. Poke Endicott knows
-him and says he’s an all right player. I’ll hand him over to you and
-you give him a try with the second squad in scrimmage, will you? Let me
-know how he shapes up.”
-
-“That’s good,” replied Johnny with enthusiasm. “We surely need better
-line material than we’ve got. There isn’t a promising substitute tackle
-in sight. Send him along to me and I’ll see what he can do.”
-
-They strolled slowly away, still talking, leaving Jim a prey to
-varied emotions. He wanted to punch Poke for getting him into such
-a scrape. How could he go to Sargent now and say that it was all a
-mistake, that he really knew very little about the game and had only
-played as a sort of third or fourth substitute on his grammar school
-eleven? Why, it couldn’t be done! Rather than do that he would sneak
-back to the gymnasium, get his togs off and go home. He thought hard
-for a minute, while he followed the captain and trainer across the
-field. After all, he reflected presently, perhaps he could play fairly
-well if he had a chance. Why not accept the reputation that had been
-imposed upon him without his connivance and carry things off as best
-he could? After all, it wasn’t his fault, and if he disappointed them,
-why, he could get out. The situation required nerve and Jim had plenty
-of it when necessary. He smiled and made up his mind. They thought
-him an experienced player. Well, he would do his best to keep up the
-delusion. Let them find out for themselves that he was little more than
-a tyro, a one-hundred-and-thirty-pound bluff in a suit that threatened
-to rip at the seams every time he stretched his muscles!
-
-He quickened his gait and overtook Duncan Sargent.
-
-“What shall I do, Captain?” he asked quietly.
-
-“Eh? Hello, Hazard.” Sargent was so pleased that he shook hands
-and Jim’s conscience smote him for an instant. Sargent was such a
-dandy chap that it seemed a shame to impose on him. “Hi, Johnny!
-Here a minute, please.” And as the trainer came swinging up, Sargent
-continued: “This is Hazard. You know I spoke to you about him. Take him
-in hand, will you, Johnny?”
-
-Johnny said he was glad to meet Mr. Hazard and shook hands with a grip
-that made Jim wince.
-
-“Play in the line, don’t you?” he asked. “That’s good; we need linemen.
-This is your first practice?”
-
-Jim agreed that it was.
-
-“Then I guess we’ll go easy with you. Suppose you go over there and
-report to Gary; tell him I sent you. Pass the ball awhile and warm
-up.” He took out a little tattered memorandum book and entered Jim,
-name, age and address. “Come to me after practice, Hazard, and I’ll put
-you on the scales. About a hundred and thirty, aren’t you?”
-
-“I haven’t weighed very recently,” replied Jim, “but I guess that’s
-pretty near it.”
-
-“All right. By the way, ever play tackle?”
-
-“Yes, for awhile; and guard. And I was at full-back once or twice.”
-
-“You don’t look very quick on your feet,” commented Johnny, “but we’ll
-get you gingered up after awhile. Don’t be afraid of sweating a little;
-it will do you good.”
-
-Jim obediently made his way down the field to the squad indicated, and
-Johnny and Sargent looked after him critically.
-
-“He’s well set-up,” mused Johnny, “but somehow he doesn’t handle
-himself like a player. Looks slow to me, eh?”
-
-“Y-yes,” agreed Sargent, “but I have Endicott’s word for it that he’s a
-good man, and you know Endicott’s a good judge, Johnny.”
-
-Jim didn’t exactly relish putting himself under Brandon Gary’s charge,
-but there was evidently no help for it. Gary, looking very well in his
-football togs, was looking after, with a noticeable lack of enthusiasm,
-some twelve or fourteen members of the third squad who stood about in a
-circle and passed the ball to each other. Jim observed that they threw
-the ball by clasping it with the fingers at one end and sending it
-away with a round-arm sweep that caused the pigskin to revolve on its
-shorter axis; also that in catching it the fellows received it between
-elbow and thigh, pulling up the right leg slightly to cradle it. When
-they missed the catch they fell on the ball, snuggling it under them.
-He made his way to Gary just as that youth, with an impatient glance
-toward Sargent, was receiving the ball.
-
-“The captain told me to report to you,” said Jim.
-
-Gary turned and viewed him carelessly. “All right, find a place
-somewhere,” he answered. Then recognition dawned and he accorded Jim
-a scowl. “Here, stand over there,” he said curtly. And then, before
-Jim was well in place, Gary launched the ball at him swiftly. As the
-pigskin had only some eight feet to travel before it reached Jim, the
-latter was quite unready for it, and although he made a desperate
-attempt to capture it the ball struck his chest and bounded crazily
-away across the grass. Jim trotted after it and was in the act of
-picking it up when Gary bellowed:
-
-“Fall on it, you idiot! None of that here!”
-
-Jim fell. Unfortunately, confusion made him miss the ball entirely and
-he had to scramble on elbows and knees for a full yard before he could
-seize the exasperating oval and snuggle it under him. From behind him
-came audible, if good-natured, laughter from the others. Gary alone
-seemed unamused.
-
-“Ever see a football before?” he asked as Jim went back to his place.
-Jim made no reply and the pigskin went on around the circle, _thump
-thump_, with an occasional break in the monotony of the proceedings
-when some one missed and had to launch himself to the turf. As the
-ball went around, Jim looked over his companions. He saw none that he
-recognized. All were apparently of Jim’s age or younger, and it was
-plain to be seen that they constituted the awkward squad. Whenever
-the ball reached Gary he tried his best to make Jim fumble it again,
-now throwing it high and now low, but always as hard as he could. But
-Jim, watching the others closely, emulated their way of catching and
-only once dropped the ball. Then he fell on it from where he stood and
-captured it very nicely. But Gary declined to let the incident pass
-without a reprimand.
-
-[Illustration: “Ever see a football before?” he asked.]
-
-“Keep your eyes open, you fellow! You’re not running a boarding-house
-now; this is football!”
-
-The allusion to the boarding-house caused other members of the squad to
-observe Jim curiously, but Jim kept his temper and his tongue. A minute
-afterwards the coach called them and the squad broke up. Jim walked
-over to the bench and picked up a blanket, but before he had wrapped it
-around his shoulders Johnny was after them.
-
-“Over to the dummy now! And hurry up!”
-
-About thirty panting youths gathered at the side of the newly spaded
-pit and one by one launched themselves at the swinging canvas dummy.
-Johnny himself operated the pully that sent the headless imitation of a
-man swinging across the soft loam.
-
-“Pretty good, but tackle lower next time.”
-
-“Perfectly rotten, Curtis. Try it again and get off your feet. That’s
-better but not good enough.”
-
-“All right! Next man! Wrong side. Get in front of the runner always.”
-
-“Too low, Page! Aim higher.”
-
-“Pretty fair, Hazard, but put some jump into it. Remember you’re not
-patting him on the back; you’re trying to stop him――and stop him short.
-Try again now.”
-
-Jim had never hurled himself at a tackling dummy before but he had
-tackled players in a game and he strove to create the illusion that
-the canvas-covered figure was real. The pully creaked, the dummy slid
-across the pit, wobbling and turning, and Jim ran and dived with
-outstretched arms. _Thump! Rattle!_ His nose was buried in the cold
-loam and his arms were tightly wrapped about the stuffed canvas legs.
-He scrambled to his feet and cast an inquiring look at the coach.
-Johnny nodded noncommittally and Jim took up his place at the end of
-the line again. And so it went on for twenty minutes longer. Jim’s
-next try brought slight commendation with the criticism and the third
-attempt went off handsomely.
-
-“That’s the stuff, Hazard! Just as though you meant it. Some of you
-fellows go at that dummy as though you were afraid you’d hurt it.
-That’ll do for to-day. Back to the bench! On the trot!”
-
-By now Jim was tuckered and aching, with one side of his face smeared
-with dirt and his right elbow sticking forth from the faded blue
-jersey he wore. But football was in his blood now and so he was highly
-disappointed when Johnny called to him and ordered him once around the
-field at a jog and back to the gym.
-
-“But I’m not tired, sir,” he ventured. Johnny scowled.
-
-“I didn’t ask you if you were tired,” he said shortly. “Do as I tell
-you. Get on the scales after your shower and let me know your weight.
-Maybe you’d better come back here after you’re dressed and watch
-scrimmage. I may want to use you to-morrow.”
-
-So Jim jogged around the field, his eyes on the others as he went, and
-wished heartily that he had come out for the team at the beginning of
-the term. Had he done that, he reflected, he might now be one of the
-fortunate number running through signals. Well, he reflected, he hadn’t
-done so badly for the first time. He doubted if Johnny even suspected
-what a green candidate he was. And he meant to learn. They thought he
-could play good football and he meant to prove them right!
-
-Half way down the backstretch of the running track he passed near Poke
-who was going through signals with the first squad. Poke waved to him
-and grinned.
-
-“How’d you get on?” he called.
-
-“Pretty fair,” replied Jim. “And I hope you choke!”
-
-But he really didn’t. He had quite forgiven Poke by now, for without
-Poke’s conspiracy he would probably not be where he was. Completing
-the circuit of the field, he trotted off to the gymnasium, had his
-shower, found that he tipped the scales at one hundred and thirty-one
-and a half, dressed and hurried back to the gridiron just in time to
-see Sargent kick off the ball for the scrimmage with the second team.
-Afterwards he waited for Gil and Poke and walked home with them through
-the early dusk, rather lame and tired but supremely happy.
-
-At the supper table football was the one subject and Mrs. Hazard alone
-failed to show enthusiasm over Jim’s conversion. She was very glad,
-she said, that they were going to let Jim play if he really wanted to,
-but she did wish that football wasn’t quite so dangerous. Whereupon
-Poke deluged her with a mass of impromptu statistics proving beyond
-the shadow of a doubt that, with the possible exception of croquet,
-football was the safest amusement extant. Mrs. Hazard smiled and
-sighed, but remained unconvinced. Mr. Hanks did not appear at the
-beginning of the meal, nor had he come down when the cake and preserves
-began to circulate, and Hope was despatched to his room to summon him.
-She returned alone to report that the instructor wished no supper.
-
-“No supper!” exclaimed Mrs. Hazard. “But he must have something, Hope.
-You shall take some toast and tea up to him. I’ll set a tray when we’ve
-finished. I do wish he would eat more, Jim; I’m getting real worried
-about him.”
-
-After supper the boys returned to the porch, still talking football,
-while Mrs. Hazard fixed up a tray for Mr. Hanks and Hope bore it
-upstairs. Poke was narrating humorously the tale of what he called
-Jim’s deception against Duncan Sargent and Johnny when Hope appeared at
-the hall door, breathless and dismayed.
-
-“Oh, boys!” she cried. “What do you think has happened?”
-
-Four pairs of startled eyes questioned her.
-
-“Mr. Hanks is going to leave!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-MR. HANKS ACCEPTS ADVICE
-
-
-There was a moment of silence, broken at length by Gil.
-
-“Going to leave!” he exclaimed. “You’re not fooling, Hope?”
-
-“No. I took his tray up and he was writing at his desk. I told him he
-just must eat some supper and he said we were very kind and he would
-drink some tea. And then――then he was afraid he’d been a great deal of
-trouble to us and that he wouldn’t be that much longer as he was going
-to leave the school. And I said, ‘Oh, Mr. Hanks!’――just like that――and
-he said he was sorry to leave and――and he thanked me for bringing the
-tray and――and I ran out of the room because――because――” Hope’s eyes
-were “because” enough. The boys looked away while she dashed a wisp of
-a handkerchief across them. Poke whistled between his teeth, much out
-of tune. “I――I think it’s just――just too horrid for anything!” ended
-Hope tremulously.
-
-Jim stirred his feet uneasily and Gil cleared his throat as if to speak
-and then evidently thought better of it. Hope subsided on the arm of a
-porch rocker. It was Jeffrey who spoke first.
-
-“I’m awfully sorry,” he said. “I suppose we’re all to blame to some
-extent.”
-
-“If he had any grit――” began Poke.
-
-“I’d like to punch that fellow’s head,” Jim growled.
-
-“What fellow? Bull Gary?” asked Gil.
-
-Jim nodded.
-
-“What are we going to do?” demanded Hope anxiously.
-
-“I don’t see that there’s anything we can do,” answered Gil. “I’m sorry
-he’s going, for he really isn’t a bad sort. But he’d never get on
-here because the fellows have found out that they can do just as they
-please with him. If he’d put his foot down hard the first day and made
-Bull and a few of the others walk the plank he wouldn’t have had any
-trouble. As it is now I guess he’s wise to quit.”
-
-“That’s all well enough for you,” demurred Jim, “but we can’t afford
-to lose a lodger. So, by hooky, something’s just got to be done!”
-
-“If we went up and asked him to stay don’t you think perhaps he would?”
-asked Hope.
-
-“Sure! He’d do anything to oblige us,” replied Poke ironically.
-
-“You needn’t be sarcastic,” murmured Hope aggrievedly. “I don’t think
-you’ve been very nice about it anyway, Poke.”
-
-There was a silence after this that lasted until Jeffrey, who had been
-staring thoughtfully into the dusk, said:
-
-“Look here, if some one can induce Nancy to turn over a new leaf now
-and――er――buck up, you know, he won’t have much trouble, will he? It
-isn’t too late, is it?”
-
-“I’m afraid so,” said Gil.
-
-“I’m not,” said Poke. “But he wouldn’t do it; he doesn’t know how.”
-
-“Do you think he’d mind if we suggested something of the sort to him?”
-pursued Jeffrey. The rest looked doubtful, but Hope broke out eagerly
-with:
-
-“Of course he wouldn’t! He’s just as nice and――and good-natured as he
-can be. Let’s do it!”
-
-But Poke hung back. “He’d probably tell us to mind our own miserable
-business,” he objected.
-
-“There’d be no harm in trying it,” said Jim. “Let’s all go up and
-tell him we’ve heard that he’s going to leave and that we’re sorry
-and――and――”
-
-“And then what?” asked Poke. “Tell him he doesn’t know his business and
-that he’s made a mess of things?”
-
-“Why not?” asked Jeffrey quietly. “It’s so, isn’t it?”
-
-“If you’ll do the talking,” suggested Jim, “it’ll be all right, Jeff.
-What do you say, Gil?”
-
-“Oh, I’ll go.”
-
-“Will you, Poke?”
-
-“Not by a long shot!”
-
-“Oh, Poke, I think you might!” wailed Hope. “It’s partly your fault,
-and you know it is, and I think you might do what you can to――to help.”
-
-“Gee, you talk as though I was to blame for everything,” Poke growled.
-“Anybody would think――”
-
-“Oh, cut out the grouch,” said Gil. “Nobody’s asking you to do anything
-except go up there and hear Jeff talk.”
-
-“I think you’d better do the talking,” objected Jeffrey. “You’re the
-oldest, Gil.”
-
-“You can do it better. If you need help the rest of us will come to
-your assistance. Ready now? Know what you’re going to say?”
-
-“Not exactly,” laughed Jeffrey, “but I guess I can stumble through with
-it.”
-
-“Good!” said Jim eagerly. “Let’s go before we lose courage.”
-
-So, Gil and Jeffrey leading and Poke ambling along behind with his
-hands in his pockets and a general expression of disapprobation about
-him, the five mounted the stairs and knocked at the door of the
-instructor’s room. Bidden to enter, they found Mr. Hanks at his desk,
-pen in hand and a pile of manuscript at his elbow. He had taken his
-tea, Hope observed, but nothing else on the tray had been touched. As
-the embassy filed into the room Mr. Hanks arose from his chair with a
-look of surprise and embarrassment.
-
-“Good evening, sir,” began Jeffrey. “May we come in for a minute if
-you’re not too busy?”
-
-[Illustration: They found Mr. Hanks at his desk.]
-
-“Er――certainly! How do you do? Won’t you――won’t you be seated?” Mr.
-Hanks glanced around nervously in search of accommodations. Gil and
-Poke simplified matters by seating themselves on the edge of the
-bed, leaving the chairs for the others. Mr. Hanks laid aside the
-tortoise-shell spectacles he was wearing, pushed his manuscript aside,
-drew it back again, smiled doubtfully and subsided in his chair.
-
-“You――er――you wanted to see me?” he asked, clearing his throat
-nervously.
-
-“Yes, sir,” replied Jeffrey. “Hope has just told us, sir, that you are
-thinking of leaving Crofton.”
-
-“Yes.” Mr. Hanks glanced down at his papers. “Yes, I have decided
-to resign,” he replied, in tones which he strove to make sound
-businesslike and matter-of-fact.
-
-“We’re awfully sorry to hear it, Mr. Hanks,” said Jeffrey earnestly.
-
-“Terribly sorry,” said Hope.
-
-“Very,” said Gil.
-
-“You bet,” said Jim.
-
-Poke growled something inarticulate.
-
-Mr. Hanks glanced around in surprise and embarrassment.
-
-“Why――er――that’s very good of you all, very kind of you, I’m sure,” he
-murmured. “I――I regret the necessity of leaving, myself. I was getting
-very fond of the school, quite attached. And this place――” he looked
-about the room――“suits me very well. The light is excellent, you see,
-and owing to the fact that my eyes are not what they used to be I have
-to be very particular about――er――about light.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” said Jeffrey. “Mr. Hanks, maybe we’re sort of intruding
-on your affairs, sir, but when we heard about your leaving we got to
-talking it over and we decided that we’d come up here and ask you
-to――to reconsider.” Mr. Hanks opened his mouth to speak, but Jeffrey
-hurried on. “We may be wrong, sir, but our idea is that you’re leaving
-because some of us haven’t been acting very well in class.”
-
-“I think I have no complaint to make about any of you young gentlemen,”
-replied Mr. Hanks, looking from one to the other and allowing his eyes
-to rest on Poke, for what the youth thought was an unnecessary length
-of time. “But I won’t attempt to deny that your――your assumption is
-correct, Latham. The fact is that I am, I find, quite unsuited to the
-work here. The position I have tried to fill requires a man with more
-experience than I have had.”
-
-“May we talk right out plain, Mr. Hanks?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-“Why, I think so,” replied the instructor, a trifle bewildered.
-
-“Then what we came up here to say, sir, is just this. There isn’t any
-reason why you should leave us on account of what’s been going on in
-class. Of course we fellows haven’t any right to act the way we’ve been
-acting, but I guess it’s more than half your fault, Mr. Hanks. You see,
-sir, if you’d started right with us we’d have behaved ourselves, but
-you didn’t understand, I guess. If you’d sent a couple of fellows up to
-Mr. Gordon the first time there was trouble the whole thing would have
-stopped right there, but you didn’t and the fellows think now they can
-do as they please. That’s where the trouble is.”
-
-“Er――yes――I dare say. Yes, I realize now that I should have
-acted――er――differently, that I should have been――er――stern.” (Gil tried
-not to grin at the thought of Mr. Hanks being stern.) “Doubtless,
-I have, as you say, followed a mistaken course with the classes. I
-see that now. But the damage is done, Latham, and so――so I think the
-best thing to do is to retire in favor of some man who can――er――who
-understands you young gentlemen better than I do.” Poke thought he
-detected a faint emphasis on the word gentlemen. He hadn’t meant to
-open his mouth, but he suddenly found himself speaking.
-
-“What’s the use, sir?” he asked. “Why don’t you stick it out and start
-over, sir? Kick a few fellows out of class, send a few up to J. G. and
-sock some extra work onto a few more? That’ll fix ’em in the shake of a
-lamb’s tail! It isn’t too late, Mr. Hanks.”
-
-Mr. Hanks shook his head, however. “I’m afraid it is,” he said.
-“Anything I might do now would be quite futile. They have――er――taken my
-measure, so to speak.”
-
-“I don’t agree with you, sir,” said Gil. “I think Poke is right. I
-think if you’ll start in to-morrow and sit down hard on the first
-fellow who starts anything you’ll have things in shape in no time at
-all. Of course, you’ll have to keep it up for awhile, sir, but it won’t
-be long before the fellows will find out that you’re not to be monkeyed
-with. You see, sir, the fact is none of us have anything against you; I
-guess we all like you pretty well; anyhow, this bunch here does; it’s
-just that here at Crofton every new faculty has to be hazed a little.
-Usually they stand about so much of it and then something drops and
-it’s all over. You didn’t quite understand, sir, and you let things run
-along. Why not do as Poke says, Mr. Hanks? Why not stay where you are
-and hit out from the shoulder once or twice?”
-
-“Hit out from――You don’t mean _strike_ any one?” gasped the instructor.
-
-“No, sir,” Gil laughed, “not actually. I mean punish some one good and
-hard; set an example for the whole class.”
-
-“Oh!” Mr. Hanks was visibly relieved. “You――you think that
-would――er――accomplish something?”
-
-“I’m certain of it,” replied Gil decidedly.
-
-“Sure to,” said Poke.
-
-Mr. Hanks played with his pen for a minute. Then he looked up with a
-helpless smile at Gil.
-
-“What――what could I do?” he asked.
-
-“Why, sir, the first time any fellow does anything in class he
-shouldn’t, call him down.”
-
-“Call him down?” questioned Mr. Hanks, at a loss.
-
-“Reprimand him, I mean. Then if he doesn’t behave send him to Mr.
-Gordon. Mr. Gordon will stand back of you, sir; he always does. Take
-Gary for instance, sir. If you did that just once with him he’d come
-back as meek as a kitten.”
-
-“And what would Mr. Gordon do to him?”
-
-Gil shrugged his shoulders. “He might do most anything, sir. It would
-depend on what Gary had done. He might put him on probation, he might
-send him home for the rest of the term, he might expel him for keeps.”
-
-“But I shouldn’t want anything like that to happen to the boy,” said
-Mr. Hanks in alarm. “He has been very trying to me; in fact, I have
-sometimes suspected that in a way he has been at the bottom of most of
-my troubles, what I might call a ringleader, Benton.”
-
-“Yes, sir, that might be,” replied Gil gravely.
-
-“Yes. But even so I should very much dislike to be the cause of his
-being sent from school even temporarily.”
-
-“He wouldn’t be if you told J. G. to be easy with him,” said Poke.
-“That’s what Gary needs, though, Mr. Hanks, a good scare. You throw one
-into him and see what a difference it will make.”
-
-“I do wish you’d try it, please, sir,” said Hope.
-
-Mr. Hanks was silent a moment. Once he sighed deeply. Once he smiled
-slightly at the pen he was rolling between his long fingers. Finally he
-looked up.
-
-“This has been very kind of you,” he said quietly. “I appreciate
-your――your interest. I thank you――all.”
-
-“And you’ll try it?” cried Hope eagerly.
-
-Mr. Hanks smiled and shook his head. “I must consider it,” he answered.
-“The plan is――is revolutionary. I have great doubts of my ability in
-the rôle you have assigned me. But――I will think it over.”
-
-“And meanwhile you’ll stay, won’t you, sir?” asked Jim anxiously.
-
-“Yes, I shall――er――postpone any action in regard to my resignation
-for the present. I――I have no wish to leave here. My room is very
-comfortable and the light is――er――excellent.”
-
-“Well, we don’t want you to leave,” said Poke gruffly. “And I guess you
-won’t need to if you take our advice, sir. Good night, sir.”
-
-“Good night,” responded Mr. Hanks, rising, “good night. I thank you all
-very much.”
-
-“Shall I take your tray away?” asked Hope.
-
-“Eh? Why――er――no. I rather think I’ll eat a little of the――er――whatever
-it is. I really feel a bit hungry.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-ON THE SECOND
-
-
-Whether Mr. Hanks meant to profit by the advice so frankly given
-him remained a question for several days. On Friday his classes in
-Latin and history presented the usual disordered appearance and the
-instructor’s attitude remained the same. It seemed to Gil, however,
-that Mr. Hanks was a little quieter and a little less nervous than
-usual; that he was silently studying the situation. But Gil may only
-have imagined that. There were no actual outbreaks of disorder on
-Friday, although Brandon Gary and his crowd indulged to their hearts’
-content in minor annoyances. Saturday Mr. Hanks had only classes in
-Latin and for almost the first time since his appearance at Crofton
-recitations went off quietly and in order, due to the fact that the
-first football game of the season was to be played that afternoon and
-every fellow in school was much too absorbed in that to have either
-time or inclination for mischief.
-
-On Friday Jim had weathered another day of practice without results
-damaging to his reputation for skill and experience. He had signal
-practice with the third squad and by dint of maintaining an appearance
-of ease and doing what the others did as best he could he had managed
-to deceive even Johnny Connell. Johnny was puzzled however. He confided
-as much to Duncan Sargent.
-
-“I don’t understand how he can handle himself as awkwardly as he does,
-Cap,” said Johnny. “He seems to know what to do all right, but he makes
-all sorts of false moves while he’s doing it.”
-
-“He can play, though, can’t he?” asked Sargent, his mind only half on
-the subject.
-
-“Yes, it looks so,” answered Johnny.
-
-“Well, let’s see what we can do with him. If we take Curtis from the
-second squad we’ll need some one in his place who can put up a fight
-against Cosgrove. Think Hazard would fit in?”
-
-“I guess so. He’s got the build and he’s strong as a colt――and just
-about as awkward. Of course, that may be because he hasn’t had much
-practice.”
-
-“I shouldn’t wonder,” murmured the captain. “What time is it? Can we
-start the scrimmage?”
-
-On Saturday all Sunnywood went to the game, Gil and Poke to play, Jim
-to sit on the substitutes’ bench, Jeffrey, with Mrs. Hazard and Hope
-as his guests, to follow the play with the keenest enjoyment and to
-elucidate to his companions what everything meant. Crofton High School
-was not a dangerous opponent, although in the matter of practice she
-was a whole fortnight ahead of Crofton. Her work showed a finish that
-was quite absent from that of the home eleven and only the fact that
-her team was lighter and her plays old fashioned allowed Crofton
-to win the contest. At the end of the second period Crofton had a
-touchdown and a safety to her credit and High School had only once been
-dangerous. Then a try at goal from the twenty-five yards had gone badly
-astray. In the third period four substitutes went in for Crofton and
-there was no scoring by either team. The fourth period began for the
-Crimson-and-Gray with what was practically an entirely new eleven, only
-Tearney at right end and Poke at right half remaining in. The periods
-were ten minutes long and when only six minutes of the game remained
-Crofton High began to make headway through the Academy’s line and at
-last secured a second try at goal from the field. This time her kicker
-was successful from the thirty-two-yard line and High School chalked
-three points to her credit. It was after that feat, while the teams
-were resuming their places for the kick-off, that Johnny beckoned to
-Jim, who, sandwiched in between big Andy LaGrange, the first string
-center, and “Punk” Gibbs of the second, had been comfortably watching
-the progress of the conflict with no thought of participating. Jim
-stared unbelievingly until Johnny called him impatiently and Gibbs dug
-an unkind elbow against his ribs. Then Jim squirmed from the bench and
-struggled with his sweater.
-
-“Go in for Curtis at left tackle,” said Johnny. “You know the signals,
-don’t you?”
-
-Jim nodded, trying hard to recall one single thing about them!
-
-“All right. Hurry up. Show me what you can do. And play low, Hazard!”
-
-Jim sped out on to the gridiron, searching wildly for the referee, his
-heart thumping alarmingly as he realized that he was to take part in
-an actual contest. He found the official, sent Curtis off grumbling
-and took his place. Perhaps luckily for Jim he was not called on for
-any special feats of prowess during the short time that remained, for
-he was decidedly nervous. To his credit, however, it may be said that
-he broke through well and, on the defense, held his adversary fairly.
-There was no more scoring and just as Jim had regained his confidence
-and was beginning to enjoy the fray the final whistle was blown and it
-was all over, the score 7 to 3 in favor of the Academy.
-
-In the gymnasium later Jim ran into Duncan Sargent. Sargent, his
-powerful body, scantily draped with a bath towel, glowing from the
-effects of a shower, stopped him.
-
-“Good work, Hazard,” he said cordially. “I watched you to-day. Keep it
-up and we’ll find a place for you before the season’s done. There’s
-just one thing, though, old man, and that is: _Play low!_ Try to
-remember that, will you?” And the captain passed on with a smile and a
-nod, leaving Jim very pleased and a little remorseful.
-
-Perhaps no one was more delighted with the events of the afternoon
-than Hope. She made heroes of Gil and Poke and Jim, and especially Jim.
-“You played perfectly jimmy!” she declared. “And I saw Grace Andrews
-there and I was just as proud and sticky as――as anything! Wasn’t it too
-funny, Jim, you should have played against her brother?”
-
-“Was that who he was?” asked Jim. “I didn’t know his name. He’s pretty
-light for a tackle.”
-
-(Jim, you see, was already talking like an expert.)
-
-“Well, anyhow, you played all around him. Jeff said so. And we beat
-them, didn’t we?”
-
-“We ought to. We were pounds heavier, sis.”
-
-“I wish you could have seen Lady when Jeff told her that you were going
-to play. She covered up her face with her hands and then looked through
-her fingers every minute!”
-
-That was Jim’s baptism by fire and those few minutes of play gave him
-new courage to go on with his rôle. On Monday practice was lengthened
-and the work became a good deal like drudgery. One had to have a real
-passion for football in order to really get any enjoyment out of the
-proceedings. For the first part of the week scrimmaging was abandoned
-entirely, and Johnny, who had detected a lack of fundamental knowledge
-in the players, took them back to first principles, and even Duncan
-Sargent himself was put to tackling the dummy and handling the ball. On
-Thursday the one scrimmage of the week was held and Jim fought through
-ten minutes on the second team at left tackle and had his hands very
-full in keeping Cosgrove and Shepard, who opposed him, from making him
-look like the inexperienced player he was. But Jim kept his wits about
-him, worked hard, bluffed harder, and pulled through creditably. And
-every day now he was gaining knowledge and knack and football sense.
-And every day the awkwardness which had puzzled the trainer was wearing
-off. Jim had strength of body and plenty of sound sense, and he was
-developing both every day. And so, by the end of that week, the school
-was taking notice of him and fellows were discussing his chance of
-ousting Curtis from the second team. In short, he had made good. And
-Poke was as pleased as might be.
-
-“What did I tell you, Jimmy, my boy?” he asked that Friday night.
-“Didn’t I tell you I’d make a real player out of you? Didn’t I tell
-you you’d be down on your knees thanking me for my efforts in your
-behalf, you ungrateful pup?”
-
-“Well, I’m not going down on my knees,” laughed Jim. “They’re much too
-lame.”
-
-“Look here, Jim,” broke in Jeffrey excitedly, “if you can manage to get
-on the first team before the season’s through think what it would mean!
-Why, out of eleven men there’d be three from Sunnywood!”
-
-“Rah for Sunnywood!” cried Poke. “Don’t you worry, Senator; Jim will
-make the first yet. I’ve got it all doped out. Listen, my children:
-Marshall won’t last long. He’s a good player, but he had whooping cough
-or something――”
-
-“Measles,” corrected Gil.
-
-“Well, measles, then, in the summer, and he can’t stand the pace.
-Johnny sees that already. That’s why Curtis has been playing at left
-tackle in practice. But Curtis is too slow. He may stay first choice,
-but it’s pounds to pennies that if Jim keeps on coming he will find
-himself first sub when the Hawthorne game comes along. Now you fellows
-mark my words!”
-
-“You’re a wonderful little prophet, Poke,” said Gil. “Still, I
-shouldn’t be surprised if things turned out something like that. Keep
-it up, Jim. You’re doing fine!”
-
-“Think I’ll get in to-morrow?” asked Jim anxiously.
-
-“Sure to for a while,” replied Poke. “Why, Dun Sargent’s tickled to
-death with you. He’s thanked me half a dozen times for getting you out.
-And now he thinks I’m the one best bet as a football scout. Wants me
-to keep my eyes open and find him a good left end in Gil’s place.” And
-Poke scampered before Gil could reach him.
-
-Jim did get into the next day’s game, just as Poke had predicted, and
-although he had one bad fumble to his discredit he played a good game
-through one whole period and more than atoned for his fault. And Jim
-was not the only one to fumble the pigskin that day. Even Gil lost the
-chance of a clean touchdown by letting the ball roll out of his arms
-when tackled on the five-yard line, while Arnold, the quarter-back,
-twice offended. But in spite of these misadventures Crofton had no
-trouble in rolling up seventeen points against her adversary.
-
-Meanwhile Mr. Hanks had given no sign. There was less trouble in his
-classes nowadays, possibly because the whole school was so much
-interested in football, and it began to look as though the instructor’s
-troubles were over. But on the following Tuesday, Brandon Gary,
-realizing possibly, that he had neglected his duties as a cut-up, gave
-his attention again to Mr. Hanks. That was at five minutes past ten.
-
-At a quarter past ten Gary was sitting in Mr. Gordon’s office.
-
-At twelve o’clock it was known all over school that Bull Gary was on
-probation.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-GARY IS SURPRISED
-
-
-Let Gil and Poke tell about Gary’s surprise party, for they were
-eye-witnesses.
-
-“You could have knocked me over with a feather,” declared Poke――the
-four Sunnywood boys were on their way back to the cottage at noon――“and
-I never thought Nancy Hanks had it in him! Here’s the way it was. Most
-of the class were in their seats and Mort Nichols――he’s monitor, you
-know――was calling the roll. When he got to the G’s he skipped Bull’s
-name because he could see that Bull wasn’t there. Mort’s rather a
-chum of Bull’s, you know. But Nancy was on to him. ‘You’ve left out a
-name, Nichols,’ says he. ‘Go back, please.’ So Mort gets sort of red
-and calls, ‘Gary.’ And Bull, who had just come loafing in at the door
-says, ‘Dead on the field of battle,’ and the fellows began to laugh. It
-really was funny, wasn’t it, Gil?”
-
-“Rather.”
-
-“Pshaw! You laughed, too. I saw you. Well, Nancy never turned a hair――”
-
-“The funny thing,” interrupted Gil, “was the way Mr. Hanks was looking.
-He was sort of white and frightened and he had his mouth set in a
-straight line like――like this.” And Gil illustrated. “I never saw him
-look that way before.”
-
-“And he had a funny little sparkle in his eyes,” said Poke. “Did you
-notice that, Gil?”
-
-“Yes. He really looked kind of dangerous and I was mighty glad I wasn’t
-Bull Gary just then.”
-
-“Well, get on with your story,” said Jim. “Then what happened?”
-
-“Then,” replied Gil, “Mr. Hanks said, ‘Are we to understand by that
-cryptic remark, Gary, that you desire to be marked as present?’ And
-Bull was so flabbergasted that all he could do was stammer, ‘Y-yes,
-sir.’ ‘Mark Gary present,’ said Mr. Hanks. So Mort went on with the
-roll and we began the recitation, all the fellows looking at each other
-and wondering what had happened to Mr. Hanks. Marshall was reciting
-when there was a crash at the back of the room. It seems that Bull
-had reached out with his foot and poked over a pile of books on Punk
-Gibbs’ desk. Mr. Hanks held up a hand and Marshall stopped. ‘Whose
-books are those?’ he asked. ‘Mine, sir,’ replied Punk very, very
-meekly. ‘Pick them up, please.’ So Punk picked them up and put them
-back and the room was very quiet. Every one was grinning, but no one
-made a sound. Marshall started off again when――_bang!_ went the pile of
-books once more. Mr. Hanks lifted his hand. ‘Whose books are those?’
-he asked again. ‘Mine,’ said Punk, looking sort of scared. ‘Pick them
-up, please.’ ‘I didn’t knock them off,’ grumbled Punk. ‘Who did?’ asked
-Mr. Hanks. But Punk wouldn’t tell. Then Mr. Hanks said, ‘The student
-who pushed those books onto the floor will kindly pick them up.’ No
-one moved for a minute. ‘We will wait,’ said Mr. Hanks, and sat down
-again in his chair. Finally Punk grumbled something and started to pick
-them up, when Mr. Hanks said: ‘Let them alone, Gibbs!’ And Punk sat
-up as though he was shot. Another minute or so passed. Some one began
-to snigger nervously at the back of the room. ‘Who’s that laughing?’
-asked Mr. Hanks. After that there wasn’t a sound. Finally Mr. Hanks
-looked at the clock. ‘I’ve given you plenty of time,’ he said, ‘but you
-may have thirty seconds more in which to replace those books,’ and he
-looked straight at Bull. Bull grinned, but didn’t move.”
-
-“Just the same,” broke in Poke, “he was getting pretty nervous.”
-
-“We all were,” said Gil. “Finally Mr. Hanks said, ‘Time’s up, Gary.
-You’re delaying the recitation.’ ‘I didn’t knock them off,’ said Bull
-in his ugliest tones. ‘You didn’t?’ asked Mr. Hanks very quietly.
-‘Think well, Gary, before you answer.’ Bull looked around and grinned.
-‘No, I didn’t,’ said he. And then Mr. Hanks, our quiet little Nancy
-Hanks, exploded a bombshell. ‘Report to Mr. Gordon, Gary,’ said he
-sternly. Bull sat and looked at him with his mouth wide open, too
-surprised to speak, and the rest of us just gasped. Finally Bull said,
-‘What for, sir?’ in that bullying way of his, and Mr. Hanks came back
-at him like a flash. ‘For disturbance in class and lying!’ he said!”
-
-“And that,” murmured Poke, “was the way the battle was fit.”
-
-“Gee!” said Jim. “Gary must have been surprised.”
-
-“Did he go right away?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-“Like a lamb,” answered Gil. “And then, ‘Please continue, Marshall,’
-said Mr. Hanks. And there wasn’t a better-behaved class in school than
-we were!”
-
-“Just what we told him would happen,” declared Poke. “He ought to be
-mighty grateful to us for giving him the tip.”
-
-“He will probably send up a set of engraved resolutions, thanking us,”
-said Jim dryly.
-
-“What I want to know is,” remarked Jeffrey as they passed through the
-cottage gate, “what the team’s going to do without Gary at right guard.”
-
-“I wonder myself,” mused Gil as they took their places on the porch.
-“Probably they’ll bring Parker over from the second. But it’s going to
-weaken the team like anything.”
-
-“How long will J. G. keep him on pro?” asked Poke.
-
-“Search me. Maybe he will let him back in time for the big game. That’s
-not much more than a month away now.”
-
-“I hope he will,” said Jeffrey. “We certainly need him in the line.”
-
-“But think of Nancy rearing up and being saucy like that!” marveled
-Poke. “I could hardly believe my own little eyes, fellows!”
-
-“It’s a case of the worm will turn,” observed Jeffrey.
-
-“And here comes the worm,” whispered Jim.
-
-Mr. Hanks came along the road with a bundle of blue books under his
-arm. He had discarded his straw hat for a faded black Fedora that was
-perhaps two sizes too large for him and that settled down over his
-forehead in a desperate and rakish manner. To-day it seemed to the boys
-on the porch that the instructor held his head more erect and stepped
-out more briskly. When he came up the steps they were all on their feet
-and unconsciously there was a new respect in the way in which they
-stood at attention and took off their caps. Mr. Hanks bowed his jerky
-bow and passed them silently. When he was heard mounting the stairs Jim
-observed thoughtfully:
-
-“‘Nancy’ doesn’t seem to fit him so well to-day, fellows.”
-
-Naturally enough Mr. Hanks’ astounding change from the meek and lowly
-victim to the high-handed martinet was a nine days’ wonder. During
-that nine days three other members of his classes were punished in
-various ways and from that time on recitations in Latin and history
-were conducted with a decorum that soon became the envy of other
-instructors. Mr. Hanks never spoke to Gil or Poke, Jim or Jeffrey about
-the matter, nor did he ever show them any special consideration in
-class, but in some way they all understood that he was grateful, and
-with their new respect for him was a stronger liking.
-
-In the meanwhile football affairs were at sixes and sevens for the
-better part of a week, for Gary’s probation prohibited him from taking
-part in athletics and when he left the team the team lost one of its
-strongest units. Parker was tried, but found wanting. Springer, left
-guard on the second, was brought across to the first but fared badly in
-the first game played. Finally Cosgrove, right tackle on the first, was
-moved to Gary’s vacant place, and Curtis, of the second, was promoted
-to right tackle on the first. Whereupon, presto!――Mr. James Hazard
-found himself with disconcerted suddenness playing left tackle on the
-second team! And the season was half over and already the Hawthorne
-game loomed large and impending on the horizon.
-
-To say that Jim was pleased is putting it but mildly. To say that he
-was secretly alarmed is no more than the truth. It is one thing to
-serve as a substitute and be put in for five or ten minutes when the
-game is safe and quite another to be a first string man. On defense
-Jim found himself opposed to Tearney, right end on the first, and that
-was not so bad, but on the attack he had Cosgrove in front of him and
-Cosgrove was an old and experienced player with a most irritating trick
-of coaxing Jim off-side, for which, for the first week or so, Jim was
-forever being censured by coach and captain and quarter-back. Of course
-playing on the second team is not as momentous an affair as being on
-the ’varsity, but it’s the next biggest thing, and if any one thinks
-that a second team doesn’t take itself very seriously they should have
-watched proceedings at Crofton that fall. The second, captained by
-Page, the tiny quarter-back, went into every tussle as though the fair
-honor of Crofton was in their keeping. The second regretted the loss of
-Curtis, but speedily made Jim welcome to their ranks. He soon got close
-to several fellows well worth knowing and within a fortnight was “Jim”
-to every member of the team.
-
-At Sunnywood, true to their promise, Gil and Poke assisted in the
-household duties every morning and evening. Mrs. Hazard had instead of
-one majordomo three cheerfully willing assistants. Chilly weather had
-come and the furnace had begun its duty, and in the morning the three
-boys descended to the cellar and put it in shape, raking out ashes
-and sifting them, shoveling coal, picking over cinders and splitting
-kindling for the kitchen. Jeffrey, although barred from taking an
-active part in the chores, made himself useful whenever possible. In
-the evening a somewhat similar program was carried out, and at ten
-o’clock Poke, who had evolved certain theories for the scientific
-management of furnaces, went down and fixed the fire for the night. In
-this way Jim had plenty of time to pursue the gentle art of football.
-
-[Illustration: Gil and Poke assisted in the household duties.]
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-POKE ON CANOES
-
-
-It was shortly after Mr. Hanks’ disconcerting assumption of the rôle of
-despot that Jeffrey crossed the hall to Gil and Poke’s room one Friday
-evening.
-
-“Are you fellows still grinding?” he asked.
-
-“We are still studying,” responded Poke. “Please try to abstain from
-slang, Mr. Latham. I don’t care so much about myself, but it sets a bad
-example for my friend across the table. I have to be very careful about
-him. His parents have placed him in my charge, you see. Well, what’s on
-your mind, old top?”
-
-“I’ve been thinking,” said Jeffrey gravely.
-
-“I know.” Poke nodded sympathetically. “It does make you feel sort of
-queer, doesn’t it? Have a glass of water?”
-
-“That might give him water on the brain,” observed Gil, looking up from
-his book.
-
-Poke observed him sorrowfully. “Your humor, Gil, is heavy, very heavy.
-Go on with your Latin, my poor fellow.”
-
-“How the dickens can I, when you two chaps are talking?” asked Gil
-mildly, pushing his book away.
-
-“I thought you’d be through,” said Jeffrey. “I’ll come in again later.”
-
-“Sit still, Jeff. I am through. I was just taking a fall out of
-Monday’s stuff. Where’s Jim?”
-
-“Over there; studying math.” Jeffrey indicated his room with a jerk of
-his head. “I’ve been thinking――”
-
-“You said that before,” interrupted Poke sweetly.
-
-“Shut up, Poke! Let him think if he wants to. Just because you never do
-it――”
-
-“Let him tell it, Gil, can’t you? Always interrupting and annoying
-folks with your beastly chatter. Go ahead, Jeff; don’t mind him; you’ve
-been thinking; now what’s the rest? Bet you I know the answer!”
-
-Jeff aimed a blow at Poke’s shins with the end of a crutch and Poke
-kicked his feet up just in time. “He’s getting crutchity, Gil,” he said
-sadly.
-
-Gil threatened him with a book from the table and Poke retired to the
-other side of the room.
-
-“You see,” said Jeff, taking advantage of Poke’s retreat to state his
-errand, “you see, fellows, I’ve been thinking――”
-
-There was a chuckle from the window seat which turned quickly into a
-cough as Gil swung around in that direction, the book still in his
-hand. Jeffrey smiled.
-
-“Thinking,” he went on, “about getting a canoe.”
-
-“Gee, but I’m glad you aren’t thinking about getting a steam yacht!”
-ejaculated Poke. “You’d have brain fever by this time!”
-
-“They say there’s a man named Sandford up the river who makes corkers.”
-
-“There is; at Riverbend. There are two or three up there who make
-canoes,” replied Gil.
-
-“Well, I’ve always heard that Sandford’s were the best. I think――”
-
-“He’s at it again!” groaned Poke, who had fortified himself with half a
-dozen cushions. “He’s at it again!”
-
-“I think I’ll buy one. Oughtn’t I get a pretty good one for thirty
-dollars, Gil?”
-
-“I really don’t know, Jeff. Never bought a canoe in my life. I would
-think so, though. How about it, Poke?”
-
-“Oh, am I to be allowed to speak?” asked Poke in a muffled voice from
-behind his breastworks. “Had to come to old Poke when you wanted to
-know something, didn’t you?”
-
-“Oh, shut up, you idiot!” laughed Gil. “How much do canoes cost?”
-
-Poke emerged in a shower of cushions. “Canoes?” he asked. “Well now,
-what kind of canoes? There are canvas canoes, wooden canoes, paper
-canoes, birch-bark canoes, steel canoes, dug-outs――”
-
-“Dug-outs, of course,” replied Gil sarcastically. “Those are what
-Sandford makes, I suppose?”
-
-“Irony doesn’t become you,” responded Poke critically. “Irony, Gil,
-should be indulged in only by those having an iron constitution.
-Returning to the subject of canoes and the cost thereof――”
-
-“Thirty dollars will probably buy you a first-class one, Jeff,” Gil
-interrupted. “When are you going to――”
-
-“Thirty dollars will buy a very fair one only,” Poke corrected. “Allow
-me, if you please, to speak on this subject. I suppose there is no
-one in Crofton who has more knowledge of canoes than I, Jeff. Canoes
-are――are an open book to me. I can tell you where to buy them, how
-to buy them, when to buy them――and when not to! Also, I have full
-knowledge of what to feed them and how to bring them up. I suppose I’ve
-brought up more canoes――”
-
-“Honestly, Poke, you’re silly,” said Gil disgustedly. “We’re talking
-seriously, so shut up or get out, will you?”
-
-“I can be just as serious as you can, you old Mr. Grouch!” Poke
-returned to his chair at the table, wearing an expression of intense
-dignity. “Sandford’s eighteen-foot canoe, Jeff, costs forty-two
-dollars, but you can get a dandy sixteen-footer for thirty-five. It
-isn’t finished quite as nicely, I believe. Sometimes you can pick up a
-good second-hand one up there. Perky Wright has one he only paid about
-fifteen for. I don’t think it came from Sandford, though. What’s that
-other fellow’s name up there, Gil?”
-
-“I don’t know. There are two or three others, aren’t there? Was Perky’s
-second-hand when he got it, Poke?”
-
-“Yes, and he had the fellow paint it all up as good as new. You’d
-never have known it had been used before he got it, Jeff.”
-
-“I think I’d rather have a brand-new one,” said Jeff doubtfully. “And I
-wouldn’t want an eighteen-footer; sixteen is long enough. Couldn’t you
-fellows go up there with me in the morning and help me buy it?”
-
-“I guess so,” Gil answered. “We’d have to go early, though; dinner’s at
-twelve to-morrow on account of the game.”
-
-“We can go up on the train,” said Poke. “Take the eight-something and
-be there in five minutes.”
-
-“I thought we might paddle up,” suggested Jeff. “It wouldn’t take very
-long.”
-
-“Hm, and who would do the paddling?” asked Poke with elaborate
-carelessness.
-
-“I’d do most of it,” Jeffrey replied, “if some one would take a hand in
-the bow.”
-
-“That’s Gil, then. He’s tried it and I never have. How many can we get
-in a canoe? Is Jim going along?”
-
-“No, he says he can’t. But I thought we might take Hope if she’d like
-to go.”
-
-“Four of us in one frail bark?” demurred Poke.
-
-“Of course; easy as pie.”
-
-“I’ve seen six fellows in some of our canoes here,” said Gil. “But I’m
-afraid you and I’ll be a bit tired by the time we reach Riverbend,
-Jeff. However, we can come back with the current.”
-
-“Gee,” exclaimed Poke, “I wish we didn’t have a game to-morrow. We
-could take some grub with us and have a picnic.”
-
-“Fine! Couldn’t we do it anyway?” Jeff asked eagerly.
-
-“Why not, Poke? Johnny will let us off,” said Gil. “We’ll get Lady to
-put us up a nice big basket of grub and we’ll find a place along the
-river and have a fine old time! Why can’t Jim come along?”
-
-“He says he has to attend to some things around the house in the
-morning,” answered Jeff.
-
-“Shucks! Where is he? I’ll attend to him!” And Poke disappeared across
-the hall.
-
-“We’ll have to make sure and be back by one-thirty,” said Gil. “Game’s
-at two-thirty to-morrow, you know. We’ll put on our old things so we
-can fall overboard if we want to. By the way, Jeff, what would happen
-to you if the old thing did upset?”
-
-“I’d swim ashore, I hope,” laughed Jeff.
-
-“Really? Can you swim with――with those?” Gil was looking at the
-crutches.
-
-“No, I usually leave these behind when I go in swimming,” replied
-Jeffrey with a smile. “Swim is one thing I can do fairly well, Gil.
-Funny, though, isn’t it? I suppose I do most of it with my good leg,
-although I seem to get some push with the other, too. If we upset, you
-look after yourself; don’t worry about me; I dare say I’d be ashore as
-soon as you.”
-
-“Here he is!” cried Poke in the doorway. He had Jim by the coat
-collar. “Now apologize to Mr. Latham for so rudely refusing his kind
-invitation!”
-
-“I apologize,” laughed Jim.
-
-“Then you’ll go with us?” cried Jeffrey.
-
-Jim hesitated. “I oughtn’t to,” he began.
-
-“Oh, feathers!” said Poke, giving him a shake. “Of course you’ll come.
-What have you got to do here, I’d like to know?”
-
-“Lots of things; lay a carpet, for one.”
-
-“Lay it after you get back,” suggested Jeffrey.
-
-“I want to see the game, thank you. Maybe, though, I can do it
-to-morrow evening.”
-
-“Of course you can; carpets lay better in the evening, anyhow.” And
-Poke released his prisoner.
-
-“Will Hope come along?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-“I guess so,” Jim replied. “Want me to find out?”
-
-“Yes, and say, Jim, while you’re about it see if Lady will get up some
-sandwiches and things for us, will you?”
-
-“Of course she will.” Jim went out to seek his mother and sister, and
-Poke began to chuckle.
-
-“What are you crying about?” asked Gil.
-
-“Oh, nothing much, thank you. I was just wondering which of us, if
-Hope comes, is to swim. For I’ll be switched if I want to go five in a
-canoe.”
-
-“That’s so,” said Jeff. “I hadn’t thought of that. Couldn’t we take two
-canoes, Gil?”
-
-“If we can get them, but some one will have to get to the boat-house
-pretty early or they’ll be taken; that is, if it’s a decent day. And
-who will paddle the second one?”
-
-“Jim,” replied Jeffrey. “He can paddle very well now. I’ve been showing
-him how.”
-
-“And who will take the bow paddle?” asked Poke uneasily.
-
-“You, you lazy dub,” responded Gil promptly. “If you can’t paddle a
-canoe it’s time you learned how. You and Jeff can go in one canoe, with
-Hope, and Jim and I will take the other.”
-
-“All right, but don’t blame me if something awful happens. I am subject
-to cramps, and if I have a cramp I can’t paddle, and if I can’t paddle
-we’ll upset, and if we upset――”
-
-“You’ll get wet,” ended Jeffrey. “So I guess we’ll let you and Jim take
-care of the luncheon, Gil.”
-
-“I won’t go if you’re going to put the luncheon in his care,” declared
-Poke. “Why, there wouldn’t be a smutch of it left by the time we got to
-Riverbend. I insist on staying close to the grub!”
-
-“As close as you want, but in another boat, sweet youth,” replied Gil.
-“Here’s Jim. What did she say, Jim?”
-
-“Which she? Lady says she will give us all the lunch we want and Hope
-says she would like to go very much indeed. To be quite exact, fellows,
-she said it would be ‘perfectly jimmy!’”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-UP THE RIVER
-
-
-They were off at nine o’clock the next morning, Jeffrey and Poke in
-one canoe and Jim and Gil and Hope in another. The basket of luncheon
-reposed between Jeffrey and Poke, the latter declaring that it was
-needed as ballast. Their canoe was not a very good one and was the
-smaller of the two, and Poke had only secured it, from two juniors who
-were in possession of it when he arrived at the boat-house, by his
-moving eloquence. It was a fine autumn morning, warm and sunny, and it
-seemed that the whole school had elected to spend the forenoon on the
-river. For the first quarter of a mile the stream was alive with canoes
-and skiffs. Then the throng dwindled and soon the voyagers had the
-river to themselves.
-
-Poke was making hard work of paddling, although all that Jeffrey
-required of him was “push,” as he put it. “Just stick your blade in,
-Poke, and push it back. I’ll look after the steering.”
-
-“That’s all very well,” answered Poke, “but I keep skinning my knuckles
-on the side of the canoe.”
-
-“Then put your left hand higher up on the paddle,” Jeffrey laughed.
-“And when you get tired, change over to the other side.”
-
-“I’m not comfortable,” Poke grumbled presently. “This thing you call a
-seat is as hard as a rock. Why don’t they have cushions in canoes?”
-
-“Some do,” Jeffrey replied. “When I get mine I’ll have a cushion
-especially for you, Poke, with your initials on it.”
-
-“Just as long as you don’t ask me to sit on it, all right. I say, Gil,
-how are you getting on?”
-
-“Pretty well, thank you. How are you?”
-
-“Oh, fine! I guess I’m doing most of the work from the feeling of my
-arms. Say, wouldn’t it be great if the silly old river would run the
-other way for awhile?”
-
-“I wish there was another paddle,” said Hope disconsolately. “I could
-help if there were.”
-
-“You’d upset the canoe if you tried to paddle from the middle,” said
-Jim. “How much further is it, Gil?”
-
-“About a mile, I guess. Getting tired?”
-
-“N-no; a little. It surely gets your muscles, doesn’t it?”
-
-“It surely does!” agreed Gil. “It’s getting muscles I didn’t know I
-had!”
-
-“Keep farther away,” warned Poke. “I need lots of room when I paddle,
-and you make me nervous when you come so close. Get out or I’ll splash
-you, Gil!”
-
-“Don’t you try it, son! And for goodness’ sake don’t wriggle around so
-in your seat. If you upset we’ll lose the luncheon. I knew we oughtn’t
-to have let you take it.”
-
-“Isn’t it most time for luncheon now?” asked Poke. “We might just rest
-a while and have a sandwich, eh?”
-
-“Get out! It isn’t ten o’clock yet,” Gil jeered.
-
-“Isn’t it?” asked his chum pathetically. “My arms feel as though it was
-twelve!”
-
-“Rest awhile,” said Jeffrey from the stern. “I can work it alone here.
-The current isn’t so hard now.”
-
-“No, I’ll keep at it until I fall in a swoon,” answered Poke. “One
-arm’s numb clear to the elbow now and doesn’t hurt so much. I dare say
-I’ll soon be beyond all pain.”
-
-“Let’s paddle in to the bank,” Jim suggested, “and take a rest. I’m
-just about all in, fellows.”
-
-So they turned the canoes to where the branches of the trees overhung
-a little stretch of pebbly beach and ran the bows of the craft ashore.
-Poke laid his dripping paddle across his knees, murmured “Good night!”
-and apparently sank into slumber. They were all, excepting Jeffrey and
-Hope, glad of the respite, for paddling against the current, even for
-those accustomed to it, is no light task. Hope wanted to get out and
-“explore,” but her brother hard-heartedly commanded her to sit still
-and not overturn the canoe.
-
-“Isn’t the river perfectly beautiful!” she exclaimed.
-
-There was a deep sigh from Poke. “It is indeed paradise,” he murmured.
-Presently he raised his head and looked about him, passing a hand
-across his damp forehead. “Where am I?” he asked dazedly. “Ah, I
-remember all! I thought ’twas but a dream!”
-
-“Well, suppose we dream some more,” laughed Jeffrey. “After we get to
-Riverbend we can rest as long as we want to. You fellows ready?”
-
-“Yes, come on,” answered Jim. “Push her off, Gil.”
-
-“Aren’t we going to have our luncheon now?” asked Poke in injured
-surprise. “Only the thought of food has kept me alive thus far. Let’s
-every one have a sandwich, fellows, just one miserable little sandwich.”
-
-“Oh, come on, Poke,” said Gil. “Get a move on. Jeff wants to buy his
-canoe some time to-day.”
-
-“Well, just a half a sandwich,” pleaded Poke. “Honest to goodness,
-fellows, I’m faint with hunger and fatigue.”
-
-“Shall I give him one?” asked Jeffrey laughingly.
-
-“Not a bite!” replied Gil. “He wouldn’t do another stroke of work if
-you fed him now. All he wants to do after he has eaten is lie down and
-go to sleep.”
-
-“Gee, I want to do that now!” ejaculated Poke, raising his paddle
-wearily and pushing the bow of the canoe from the sand. “When I fall in
-a dead faint in the bottom of the canoe you fellows will be sorry you
-treated me so meanly. Jeff, will you push the basket this way a little
-farther, please? I just want a smell of it to encourage me!”
-
-A half-mile farther up the stream they began to encounter other
-crafts. Riverbend was a veritable canoeing center and on fair days,
-and especially on Saturdays and holidays, hundreds of persons were
-to be found on the river thereabouts. As early as it was, the stream
-was pretty well populated as they drew near their destination. There
-were red canoes and blue canoes and white canoes and green canoes, and
-canoes of half a dozen other colors or tints. Many of them were really
-luxurious, with mahogany seats and embroidered cushions, while one
-craft that they passed, occupied by a man and a woman, was floating
-lazily down the stream with a graphophone playing in the bow. That was
-too much for Poke. He stopped paddling and stared at it most impolitely
-with open mouth. Finally he shook his head.
-
-“It’s no use,” he said discouragedly. “I can’t do any more. My mind is
-wandering. I’m seeing things and hearing music!”
-
-“Well, we’re just about there, I guess,” laughed Jeffrey. “There’s a
-boat-house ahead of us now, although I don’t know that it’s the one we
-want.”
-
-“I will essay a few more faltering strokes then,” replied Poke. “Shall
-you have one of those music affairs in your canoe, Jeff, or are you
-going to have a church organ?”
-
-“A music box, I guess. There’s our place, Poke; see the sign?”
-
-Poke shook his head. “I see nothing clearly,” he muttered. “All is a
-blur before me.”
-
-“There’s Sandford’s,” called Gil from the other canoe which had drawn
-ahead. “Shall we go over there now?”
-
-“Yes, let’s look at his canoes first. Then we’ll have something to eat,
-eh?”
-
-“Eat!” shouted Poke. “Who said eat? Do my ears deceive me?”
-
-“Back water!” commanded Jeffrey. “That was a narrow squeak, Poke.” A
-pea-green canoe crossed their bow, while the single occupant of it
-asked them scathingly if they were blind. It required some care to
-cross the river, which here widened into a very respectable basin,
-without scraping somebody’s paint, but it was at last accomplished and
-the two canoes sidled up to a long sloping float which presented a
-very busy scene. Canoes were being brought from their racks in the big
-shed and placed in the water, and dozens of persons were embarking or
-awaiting their turns. Paddles and cushions and lunch-boxes littered the
-float. Through the open doors of the boat-house canoe after canoe could
-be seen housed on racks in the dim interior.
-
-“Great Scott!” exclaimed Jim. “I didn’t know there were so many canoes
-in the world!”
-
-They pulled their own craft onto the float and looked about them.
-Across the basin was another boat-house bearing the name of a rival
-maker. Near at hand a high bridge spanned the river. Beyond it the
-stream turned to the left and still more boat-houses showed through the
-leafless trees that lined the banks.
-
-“It’s just too――too jimmy for words!” cried Hope. “It must be perfectly
-stunning up here in summer, mustn’t it? Jim, will you bring me up here
-sometime and paddle me around?”
-
-“We’ll all come up and make a day of it next spring,” said Gil. “It’s
-really very jolly in warm weather, when the leaves are out, you know,
-and the birds are singing――”
-
-“Listen to him!” hooted Poke. “Listen to old Gil rhapsodizing! ‘Trees
-and birds’! Say, Gil, what you need is a bite to eat.”
-
-“Let’s get busy, then,” said Jeffrey. “I wonder where the office is.”
-
-“At the other end,” said Poke. “I’ll show you. Only――” He stopped and
-viewed the luncheon basket thoughtfully. “Only,” he went on, “I don’t
-want to take any chances about losing that grub. Shall we take it with
-us?”
-
-“Oh, come ahead; no one’s going to steal it,” said Gil. “Besides, if
-they do we can buy luncheon here. There are two or three places up
-there towards the station.”
-
-“That’s so,” responded Poke in relieved tones. “Come on, then.”
-
-Buying a canoe was not as easy as it had seemed. Not that there was any
-scarcity of the articles, however. That was just where the difficulty
-lay. There were so many of them, new and second hand, of all colors
-and sizes, that it took a lot of deciding. Poke had been very nearly
-right as to prices. In the end, after fully a half hour of viewing
-and discussing, Jeffrey made his decision. The canoe he selected was
-sixteen feet long, with a white cedar body and red cedar trim. It was
-painted crimson and the varnish shone until the boys could almost see
-their faces in it. It had been difficult at the last to choose between
-crimson and blue in the matter of color, for the blue was a most
-enticing shade. But Gil reminded Jeffrey that crimson and gray were
-the school colors and patriotism cast the deciding vote. Then came the
-extras; paddles, seat-backs and cushions. Jeffrey tried a half-dozen
-paddles at the edge of the float before he decided on the model he
-liked best and ordered two. One seat-back was all he wanted, and that
-was only in case Hope should honor the canoe with her presence. Three
-cork cushions completed his purchases and almost exhausted the fifty
-dollars that he had brought with him. (The canoe was thirty-seven
-dollars and a half.) Then came the subject of having a name printed on
-the bow, and Jeffrey was nonplussed.
-
-“I think that would be nice, don’t you?” he asked the others. They
-agreed that it would and immediately suggested names. But none of them
-seemed to please Jeffrey and finally he told the man that they would
-think it over and let him know about it in an hour or so.
-
-“I suppose, though,” he said with a trace of disappointment in his
-voice, “I’d have to wait for it if you painted the name on.”
-
-The man replied that it would require several days to perform the work
-and dry the paint.
-
-“That means that I’ll have to come up again and get it, then.”
-
-“Oh, no, sir. We’ll deliver it for you at the school. Just take it down
-with our launch.”
-
-“Well, then I guess I’ll have a name on it,” replied Jeffrey. “And I’ll
-let you know in about an hour.”
-
-So they left matters that way and went back to their canoes for
-the luncheon basket. With this in hand they started out to find a
-suitable place to eat and at last succeeded, discovering a sunny nook
-a little way down the river where a row of willows shut them off from
-the observation of the people in the passing canoes. Mrs. Hazard had
-provided liberally. There were sandwiches galore, tongue, ham and
-lettuce; a thermos bottle filled with coffee that was as hot when Hope
-poured it into the drinking cups as when it had been put into the
-bottle; another thermos filled with milk; a dozen hard-boiled eggs;
-much cake and some bananas. Poke heaved a sigh of contentment as Hope
-and Jim spread the contents of the basket out on two napkins.
-
-“Great!” he said. “There’s as much as I can eat there. I wonder,
-though, what the rest of you are going to do.”
-
-“We’ll show you in a minute,” said Gil. “All gather around, ladies and
-gentlemen. Who wants milk and who wants coffee?”
-
-“I,” said Poke promptly.
-
-“Well, which?”
-
-“Both, please.”
-
-“You’ll not get both. Which do you want, Hope?”
-
-“Milk, please. Have a sandwich, Poke?”
-
-“_A_ sandwich?” murmured Poke, helping himself liberally after
-determining the kind he wanted. “Why put the ‘a’ in?”
-
-“Now,” said Jeffrey presently, when the first pangs of hunger had been
-assuaged, “let’s talk about a name for the canoe, fellows.”
-
-“Mayn’t I help too?” asked Hope.
-
-“Why, of course; I want you to!”
-
-“You said ‘fellows,’ and I didn’t know.”
-
-“Excuse me,” Jeffrey laughed, “I should have said ‘Lady and fellows.’ I
-tell you how we’ll do it. We’ll start and go around the circle in turn.
-You’re first, Jim. What do you say?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-THE “MI-KA-NOO”
-
-
-“Let some one else start it,” said Jim. “I’m not much good at names.”
-
-“All right. You’re next, Gil.”
-
-“Well, how would ‘Crofton’ do?”
-
-“Punk!” said Poke promptly. “What you want to call it, Jeff, is
-something――”
-
-“Kindly await your turn, Mr. Endicott,” said Jeff. “What do you say,
-Hope?”
-
-“I think something like――like ‘Dragon Fly’ would be pretty.”
-
-“That’s not bad,” said Gil.
-
-“Now, Poke.”
-
-“‘Tippy,’” replied Poke promptly.
-
-“It isn’t tippy,” denied Jeff.
-
-“All canoes are tippy. Call this one ‘Tippi-canoe,’ only call it
-‘Tippy’ for short. Get me?”
-
-There was a groan of disapproval and Jeffrey looked at Jim.
-
-“I don’t know,” said Jim. “I think what Hope suggested is pretty good.
-Or you might call it ‘Kingfisher.’”
-
-“Yes,” said Jeffrey, “or ‘Lotus.’”
-
-“Yes, or ‘Pink Carnation,’” jeered Poke. “Or ‘Canary Bird.’ Why don’t
-you think of something appropriate? Now, ‘Tippy’――”
-
-“Is idiotic,” interrupted Gil. “I think you need a short name, Jeff;
-something with ‘go’ to it――”
-
-“That’s it!” exclaimed Jim, almost upsetting his coffee cup.
-
-“What’s it?” they asked.
-
-“‘Go To It’!”
-
-“Really, that’s not bad,” commented Poke.
-
-The others agreed, all save Hope. Hope said she thought it was a bit
-slangy.
-
-“But that’s the kind of name you want,” insisted Gil. “Something
-snappy, Jeff.”
-
-“Why not call it ‘Poke’?” asked that youth.
-
-“Yes, ‘Slow Poke,’” amended Jim. “But I don’t call that snappy. What’s
-the matter with something Indian?”
-
-“That’s the ticket!” cried Poke. “Jimmy, old boy, you’re coming on.
-Let’s call it ‘Laughing Water.’”
-
-“Or ‘Minnehaha.’”
-
-“Or ‘Silver Heels.’”
-
-“‘Rain-in-the-Face!’”
-
-“Oh, cut it out, Poke! Be sensible.” This from Gil. “I guess all the
-Indian names have been used up, Jeff. Why not call it ‘Hope’?”
-
-Hope laughed merrily at that, and Poke grinned. “I wish you would,” he
-said eagerly. “You certainly would get your share of joshing, Senator.”
-
-“Well, it’s getting on, fellows, and we don’t seem to have found
-anything very good yet. Can’t any one think of anything?”
-
-There was a depressed silence until Jim said feebly: “Call it
-‘Noname.’” This met with the reception it deserved. Hope knitted her
-brows and forgot, in her absorption, to finish the slice of cake she
-held. Finally Poke broke the stillness. “Who’s got a pencil?” he asked.
-
-“Give it back?” inquired Jeffrey.
-
-“I certainly will,” replied Poke, viewing it in disgust. “Now who’s got
-a piece of paper?”
-
-“Any other little thing you’d like?” asked Gil, tossing him a box-lid.
-“A twenty-dollar gold piece or a silk hat?”
-
-“Yes, I’d like silence,” said Poke severely. He began to write on
-the lid and the others, glad of a respite from thinking, watched him
-curiously. For a minute Poke scribbled and erased and frowned, but
-finally a satisfied smile dawned over his countenance.
-
-“I’ve got it,” he announced. “Gil said all the Indian names had been
-used, my friends, but Gil, as usual, was wrong. Here, Jeff, is the name
-of your canoe.”
-
-He tossed the box-lid to Jeffrey. On it he had printed in big letters:
-
- MI-KA-NOO.
-
-“What’s that mean?” asked Jeffrey. Then it dawned on him and he burst
-into a laugh and handed the inscription on to Jim. “That’s bully, Poke!
-It really does look like Indian at first, too!”
-
-“My Canoe,” Jim translated as he passed it on. “How did you think of
-it, Poke?”
-
-Poke waved his hand airily, signifying that the thing was too trivial
-to be worth attention.
-
-“The only thing,” said Gil, with a grin, “is that you’re pretty sure to
-call it ‘Mike’ for short.”
-
-“Great!” laughed Jim. “You wanted something short and snappy and there
-it is; Mike. You can’t beat it.”
-
-Hope was less enthusiastic about the name than the others, and said she
-thought it would be a shame to call anything as pretty as the crimson
-canoe, “Mike,” but Jeffrey was delighted with the suggestion. “It will
-look bully when it’s painted on,” he declared. “I suppose they’ll do it
-in gold, won’t they, Gil?”
-
-“If you tell them to they will, I guess. Let’s get a move on, or we
-won’t get home before the game begins. Toss me another banana, Poke.”
-
-“How many have you had already?” asked his chum severely.
-
-“Only one; honest.”
-
-“All right; catch. Who wants some more cake? There are three bananas
-left, too. Have one, Jim? Any one else in the audience like a banana?
-Shove the basket over, Hope, and I’ll dump these things in. What time
-is it?”
-
-“After twelve,” replied Gil. “We’ll have to hurry a bit.”
-
-“It won’t take us twenty minutes to get back after we’re started,” said
-Jeffrey. “We’ve got the current with us, you know.”
-
-“That is indeed painful news,” grunted Poke. “I hoped to be able to
-paddle back.”
-
-“Jeff,” asked Hope as they retraced their steps, “will you teach me to
-paddle sometime? I’d love to know how. It isn’t hard, is it? It doesn’t
-look hard, anyway.”
-
-“No, it isn’t hard, except when you’re going against the stream or the
-wind,” Jeffrey answered. “I’ll show you how any day you like after I
-get ‘Mike.’”
-
-Hope made a face. “I think that’s a perfectly――perfectly suggy name,
-Jeff.”
-
-“Suggy? What’s suggy?”
-
-“Horrid, of course.”
-
-“I see; the antonym of jimmy.”
-
-“I guess so,” replied Hope. “I don’t believe I know what an-an-anto――what
-that is, though.”
-
-They returned to the float, and while Jeffrey and Gil went on to
-the office to see about having the name put on the canoe, Jim and
-Poke launched the craft and made ready for the return trip. Then, as
-the others had not come back, Poke excused himself with the vague
-explanation that he thought he’d just look around a minute, and
-disappeared up the hill. Jeffrey and Gil returned presently and after
-they had waited several minutes for Poke that young gentleman sauntered
-into sight with a huge bag of peanuts from which he was industriously
-eating.
-
-“Pig!” shouted Gil scathingly.
-
-“For that,” remarked Poke tranquilly, “you get none, my friend. Who
-wants some peanuts?”
-
-It seemed that they all did, for Gil and Jim captured the bag by main
-force and made an equal distribution of its contents. As Jim remarked
-a few minutes later, it was a lucky thing that they did not have to
-paddle going back, for paddling would have interfered seriously with
-eating the peanuts. As it was, they left a floating trail of shells all
-the way from Riverbend to the boat-house at Crofton.
-
-Jeffrey and Hope returned to Sunnywood, but the others remained at
-school to await the time for the game with St. Luke’s Academy. Poke
-declared that Jeffrey was going home to get more dinner, and showed a
-strong disposition to accompany him. Gil and Jim, however, restrained
-him by force of arms.
-
-“Oh, I don’t want anything myself,” he said, “but some one ought to go
-along and see that those two don’t get any more. My――my motive, Gil,
-was quite disinterested.”
-
-“You’re coming back to see the game, aren’t you, Jeff?” called Jim.
-
-“Yes, indeed. So is Hope. And we’re going to bring Lady if she will
-come,” answered Jeffrey.
-
-The three seated themselves on the steps of the gymnasium and watched
-Jeffrey go swinging along with the aid of his crutches, Hope beside him
-suiting her steps to his.
-
-“He gets along mighty well, doesn’t he?” observed Gil. “Gee, if I was
-in his shoes, fellows, I’d have a grouch all the time. Think of knowing
-that you’ve got to go through life like that! Br-r-r!”
-
-“Think of not being able to play football or tennis or any of the
-things we do,” said Poke soberly. “That’s what would get me, I guess.”
-
-“He certainly can handle a canoe, though,” said Jim.
-
-“And he told me last night that he could swim,” Gil added. “In fact he
-seemed to think he could do that about as well as I can.”
-
-“I should hope so!” exclaimed Poke. “You’re a punk swimmer.”
-
-“Am I? I noticed that I had no trouble swimming all around you last
-summer, Pokey.”
-
-“Shucks! I wasn’t well that day. You know I’d eaten too much breakfast.”
-
-“You usually do,” replied Gil sweetly. “I suppose you can swim like a
-fish, Jim?”
-
-“N-no, I can’t swim much; I mean I can’t do many fancy tricks like
-fellows I’ve seen. I can keep it up a long time, though. I swam six
-miles one day last summer.”
-
-“Six miles!” Poke whistled expressively. “What for?”
-
-“Nothing; just to see if I could.”
-
-“Weren’t you dead when you got through?”
-
-“A little tired; not much. I swam out to the island first; that’s
-nearly a mile; and then I went to the breakwater, which is a good two
-miles, and then back the same way. It makes a good swim.”
-
-“Oh, yes,” said Poke carelessly, “but a trifle short; what? Did you
-rest any?”
-
-“No, not to speak of. I stayed in the water all the time, but I rested
-a couple of minutes at the island and about as long as that at the end
-of the breakwater. I didn’t stop at all coming back.”
-
-“Where’s this place you live?” asked Gil. “Near here, isn’t it?”
-
-“Yes, just over there.” Jim nodded in the general direction of the
-coast. “Only about thirty miles. Essexport, you know.”
-
-“I’ve heard of it. Folks go there in summer, don’t they?”
-
-“Some, but it isn’t a fashionable summer resort at all. A good many
-artists go there. You stumble over them all the time on the wharves and
-around the harbor. They sit under white umbrellas and paint any old
-thing they can find. They’re rather nice folks, artists.”
-
-“I should think it would be fun,” said Poke vaguely. “Are you going
-home in the summer?”
-
-Jim shook his head. “I don’t know. You see, we’ve rented our house. We
-might go back for a little while, I suppose. I dare say it’s pretty hot
-here in summer.”
-
-“I’ll bet it is!” said Gil. “It was so hot last spring at commencement
-that we nearly died. Had to dress up in our best togs, you know, and
-make a hit with our relatives.”
-
-“And other fellows’ relatives,” growled Poke. “I nearly danced my poor
-little heart out that night, Gil. It was my fatal fascination, Jim. The
-girls simply _had_ to have a dance with me!”
-
-“Dance!” scoffed Gil. “You don’t call what you do dancing, do you?”
-
-“I certainly do,” replied Poke with dignity. “It is the poetry of
-motion. Gil is envious,” he explained, turning to Jim. “He dances like
-a trained bear on the end of a chain. Ever see one? Like this.” And
-Poke began to revolve around and around on the landing in ludicrous
-imitation of a bear. Even Gil had to laugh at the performance. Then
-Poke declared that he had to have a drink of water and they sauntered
-over to Memorial, meeting a few late diners on the way. After that it
-was almost time to think of dressing for the game, and they returned to
-the gymnasium, loitered awhile on the steps and then descended to the
-locker-room and leisurely got into their togs.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-MR. HANKS AS A NOVELIST
-
-
-Jeffrey and Hope failed in their plan to entice Mrs. Hazard to the game
-that afternoon. When they reached Sunnywood dinner was just over and
-Mrs. Hazard and Mr. Hanks were coming from the dining-room.
-
-“Did you have a nice time, dear?” asked Hope’s mother.
-
-“Oh, just scrumptious!” Hope answered. “And Jeff bought the darlingest,
-jimmiest canoe you ever saw! And its name is ‘Mi-Ka-Noo.’ And Jeff is
-going to teach me to paddle, aren’t you, Jeff?”
-
-“If Lady doesn’t mind,” replied Jeff. “Do you like canoeing, sir?” he
-asked, turning to Mr. Hanks, who, during the conversation had been
-surreptitiously striving to edge his way past the group and reach the
-stairway.
-
-“I――I have never tried it, Latham. But isn’t it――er――a bit unsafe? I’ve
-always understood that canoes were――er――very unstable boats.”
-
-“Well, you have to be careful in them,” Jeffrey allowed. “But they’re
-not quite as bad as folks try to make out. As long as you can swim
-there’s no danger, sir.”
-
-“I suppose not; no, not so long as you can――er――swim. I regret to say
-that swimming is an accomplishment I have never mastered.”
-
-“I don’t know about this canoeing,” said Mrs. Hazard doubtfully. “Hope
-can swim a little, but――”
-
-“Why, Lady, you know I can swim beautifully! I swam seventy-five
-strokes last summer!”
-
-“Well, that would be enough to take you ashore anywhere on this river,”
-laughed Jeffrey. “I don’t think you need be alarmed, Lady. I’ll be very
-careful of her.”
-
-“But――but can you swim all right yourself, Latham?” asked Mr. Hanks.
-
-“Oh, yes, sir, I get along better in the water than I do on land.”
-
-“Well, I suppose you can go, then, if you want to very much,” said Mrs.
-Hazard. “But do be careful; and sit very quiet. Are you going this
-afternoon?”
-
-“Oh, no, Lady. Jeff hasn’t got it yet; not until next week. He’s having
-the name painted on it. This afternoon we’re going to the football
-game. We’re all going, aren’t we?” She turned questioningly to the
-instructor. “You are coming with us, aren’t you, Mr. Hanks?”
-
-“Er――why, thank you,” he stammered, “but I have so much to attend to,
-Miss Hope. I――I think I won’t go. Much obliged. I――I must really get
-back to my work.” He moved toward the stairway, nodded embarrassedly
-and disappeared up the stairs.
-
-“Well, you’re coming, aren’t you?” Hope demanded of her mother. But
-Mrs. Hazard shook her head smilingly.
-
-“Not to-day, dear. I’ve too much to do. I’ve told Jane she might go to
-the village and do some shopping, and――”
-
-“Then I shall stay at home and help you,” declared Hope cheerfully.
-“You won’t mind, will you, Jeff?”
-
-“Oh, but Jeff will mind!” said Mrs. Hazard laughingly. “He will mind
-terribly! And, besides, my dear, I don’t need you a bit. So run along
-and don’t be late.”
-
-“There’s lots of time,” said Hope. “Are you quite, _quite_ sure
-there’s nothing I can do, Lady?”
-
-“Quite sure. So you go and see the football. Did you have luncheon
-enough? Don’t you want something now?”
-
-“No, ma’am, we had plenty,” replied Jeffrey. “In fact, we didn’t eat
-quite all of it.”
-
-“We had a lot of peanuts, too,” laughed Hope. “Poke bought them, and
-Jim and Gil took them away from him and we all ate them coming home.
-And, Lady, it’s perfectly beautiful at Riverbend, and we saw thousands
-and thousands of canoes, and――”
-
-“Isn’t that a great many?” asked her mother smilingly.
-
-“Well, not thousands, but hundreds, Lady. We did see hundreds, didn’t
-we, Jeff?”
-
-“Well, let’s say dozens, Hope, and be on the safe side,” Jeff replied
-with a laugh. “Sometime I’d like you and Hope to let me take you up
-there in the canoe, Lady, and show you how pretty it is. Sometime in
-the spring would be best, I suppose.”
-
-“I should love to go,” replied Mrs. Hazard, “but I’ll have to learn to
-swim first. Now run along to your football game. Is Jim going to play
-to-day, Jeff?”
-
-“No, ma’am, I think not. At least, I’m afraid he isn’t.”
-
-“Well, I was afraid he was,” Mrs. Hazard laughed. “It’s all in the
-point of view, isn’t it? Do you think you ought to walk so much, Jeff?
-You must be careful and not get too tired.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t mind it. It’s just my shoulders that get sort of tired
-sometimes, but they soon feel all right again. I think I’ll go up and
-put some decent clothes on, Hope. It won’t take me very long.”
-
-“And I’m going to do the same,” Hope replied. “And it will take me a
-full half-hour. So you needn’t hurry. We’ve got plenty of time, haven’t
-we?”
-
-“Over an hour,” Jeffrey replied. “So you can just doll yourself all up,
-Hope.”
-
-“Doesn’t he use awful language, Lady?” asked Hope. “I’d be ashamed if I
-were a senator’s son, wouldn’t you? I’ll be all ready in just exactly
-half an hour, Jeff.”
-
-“All right; I’ll be waiting for you.”
-
-When he reached the head of the stairs he noticed that Mr. Hanks’ door
-was partly open. It was usually closed tight when the instructor was
-inside, and Jeffrey wondered. And he wondered more a moment later when
-the sound of quick, nervous footsteps reached him. He paused a moment
-and listened. Back and forth paced Mr. Hanks, the length of the room,
-the tail of his coat appearing at the opening of the door each time as
-he turned.
-
-“I wonder,” reflected Jeffrey, “what the trouble is with Nancy. He
-sounds like a caged lion. I guess somebody must have turned in some
-pretty bad papers. Hope it wasn’t me!”
-
-True to her promise, Hope was ready at the end of the half-hour,
-looking very neat and pretty in her blue dress. Jeffrey had changed his
-old clothes for a suit of dark gray, and they were a very nice-looking
-pair of youngsters as they left the cottage. Jeffrey said something
-complimentary about Hope’s gown, and Hope smiled demurely down at its
-trim folds.
-
-“It is nice, isn’t it?” she asked. “I like blue better than any other
-color. I suppose I ought to like crimson, oughtn’t I? Because that’s
-the Crofton color. But I couldn’t wear crimson, could I? Not with
-yellow hair.”
-
-“Never mind,” laughed Jeffrey, “you’ll make an awful hit with the St.
-Luke’s fellows. Their color’s blue, you see.”
-
-“Not really, Jeff?”
-
-He nodded. “Of course, their shade of blue isn’t like your dress, but
-they’ll know you’re for them, Hope.”
-
-Hope tossed her head. “They’ll know nothing of the sort. I shall borrow
-somebody’s flag and tie it around my neck! They won’t beat us, will
-they?”
-
-“St. Luke’s? I don’t think so, but you can’t tell. Gil says we’re going
-to have a rattling good game, so I suppose that means that it will be a
-close one.”
-
-“I hope so. I don’t care how close it is as long as we win. That Gary
-boy can’t play to-day, can he?”
-
-“No, not for a good many days. He fixed himself for awhile, I guess.
-Wasn’t Mr. Hanks funny when you asked him to go with us? I thought he
-was going to fall in a faint.”
-
-“I don’t see why, do you? It would do him good to get out of doors and
-forget his silly work now and then.”
-
-“I guess it would. When I went upstairs he was walking back and forth
-in his room just like a lion in a cage at the zoo. I guess something
-must be troubling him.”
-
-“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Hope. “He often does that. You can hear him
-in the dining-room when you’re setting table or something. He does
-it sometimes for ten or fifteen minutes, and then he’s as quiet as a
-mouse for hours and hours! I suppose it’s his writing, Jeff. He――he is
-seeking inspiration.”
-
-“I hope he finds it before your carpet is worn out!” Jeffrey laughed.
-“I wonder what he is writing, Hope.”
-
-“I think it’s a book,” said Hope.
-
-“What kind of a book?”
-
-Hope shook her head. “I don’t know. Perhaps――perhaps it’s a novel,
-Jeff.”
-
-“A novel! Fancy Nancy Hanks writing a novel!” Jeffrey laughed at the
-thought of it.
-
-“I don’t see why not,” Hope demurred. “I think he’s awfully smart,
-Jeff, don’t you? Don’t you think he knows a terrible lot?”
-
-“Y-es, I suppose he does, only――only he doesn’t look like a novelist,
-does he?”
-
-“I don’t think Sir Walter Scott looked much like a novelist, but he was
-one. And――and I don’t suppose all novelists can look the same, anyway.”
-
-“I suppose not. But I’ll bet you that book of his is some sort of a
-history or a Latin text-book. Why, Nancy wouldn’t waste his time on
-anything as――as flippant as a novel, Hope!”
-
-“I don’t think novels are flippant,” Hope replied rather indignantly.
-“You don’t call Ivanhoe and David Copperfield and――and all those
-flippant, do you?”
-
-“No, but I wasn’t thinking of that sort of novels. If that’s what he’s
-doing――”
-
-“You can’t tell. He might be. If he is I do hope he will tell us about
-it when it’s done. Wouldn’t you like to read it, Jeff?”
-
-“I don’t know; I dare say. Anyhow, I know mighty well I’d rather read
-it than any old Latin book he could write!”
-
-They found the grand-stand well filled when they reached the field, and
-after securing seats they had to wait but a minute or two before the
-visiting team appeared. Hope was relieved to find that the St. Luke’s
-blue was a very light shade of the color, although Jeffrey gravely
-assured her that blue was blue and that St. Luke’s wouldn’t mind if she
-didn’t wear the exact shade.
-
-“There’s Brandon Gary over there,” said Jeffrey sotto voce as he
-indicated the direction with his glance. “I should think he’d feel
-pretty mean to be sitting up there not able to play.”
-
-“Who is the nice-looking boy this side of him?” asked Hope. “The one
-leaning forward.”
-
-“Joe Cosgrove. He’s baseball captain, you know. He is nice looking,
-isn’t he? They say he’s a dandy player.”
-
-“I don’t care much for baseball, do you?” said Hope.
-
-“Crazy about it.”
-
-“But you don’t like it as well as football, Jeff?”
-
-“I don’t know. I think I do. Perhaps one reason is that a fellow can
-see a baseball game and not freeze to death or get soaking wet. Still,
-come to think of it, I did get pretty well drenched once at a baseball
-game. I’d rather see a boat race, though, than either.”
-
-“I’ve never seen one,” said Hope. “Not a rowing race, I mean. I’ve
-watched lots of yacht races, but I never can make out which boat is
-ahead. There are always so many of them. And lots and lots of them
-aren’t racing at all; just following; and I never know which is which.
-I suppose a rowing race isn’t like that, though.”
-
-“Not a bit. I’m going to try for the crew in the spring, but I don’t
-suppose I’ll make it. Anyhow, it’s fun trying, and I love to row. Here
-comes our fellows, Hope.”
-
-The cheer leaders were on their feet and in an instant the sharp cheer
-rattled out; _Crow, crow, crow, Crofton! Crow, crow, crow, Crofton!
-Crow, crow, crow, Crofton! Crofton! Crofton!_ Then came a cheer for
-St. Luke’s, and a moment after some thirty devoted sons of that alma
-mater gathered together across the field and returned the compliment,
-making up in vigor what they lacked in numbers. Then Crofton lined her
-warriors across the gridiron, St. Luke’s scattered her defense over the
-opposite territory and Duncan Sargent kicked off.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-THE GAME WITH ST. LUKE’S
-
-
-That kick-off was a fizzle. St. Luke’s got the ball on her twenty-five
-yards, ran it back ten and then her full-back broke through the Crofton
-left side for twenty yards, and there was great joy where the handful
-of St. Luke’s supporters were gathered. After two tries had yielded
-but four yards the St. Luke’s captain and left half-back kicked to
-Arnold on Crofton’s fifteen-yard line. A very considerable little wind
-had come up since noon and it lengthened the kick. Arnold ran back
-fifteen yards before he was downed. Two plays were tried and Crofton
-was penalized for starting before the ball. After Arnold had broken
-through the center for four yards he kicked and a moment later the
-St. Luke’s captain started the Blue’s rooters again by tearing off a
-fifteen-yard run through center on a delayed pass. On the next play a
-St. Luke’s back fumbled and LaGrange recovered the pigskin, for the
-Crimson-and-Gray.
-
-Poke beat off nine yards at St. Luke’s left end and Arnold followed
-with a plunge of five yards through the middle. Smith then failed to
-gain, and Arnold got off a poor punt which the St. Luke’s right end
-captured. On the first play the Blue’s quarter-back tried for distance
-through the Crofton center, only to fumble and have Benson of Crofton
-recover the ball.
-
-Arnold kicked, and as Gil was interfered with, the ball was brought
-back and Crofton was presented with ten yards. On the next play
-Arnold made five yards, and then Poke shaking off his opponents, ran
-thirty-seven yards, placing the ball within ten yards of the St. Luke’s
-goal line. Smith tried to gain on the right of the Blue’s line but
-failed, and a forward pass, Arnold to Poke, was intercepted by the
-St. Luke’s captain on his own four-yard line. He scampered and dodged
-back to his ten-yard line before he was brought down, with half the
-Crofton team sitting on and about him. On the first play the Blue’s
-captain fumbled while going through the line and Duncan Sargent grabbed
-the ball for Crofton on the nineteen yards. Two plays by Arnold and
-Poke netted seven yards. Then, with Arnold back, a forward pass,
-Arnold throwing the ball to Poke, brought the first score. Poke caught
-the ball on the twelve-yard line and scampered over the last white
-mark before he was pulled down. The punt-out was a failure, the ball
-striking the ground.
-
-But Crofton cheered and made known her approval. The playing for the
-rest of the first period was in the middle of the field, although at
-one time Arnold was forced to punt from behind Crofton’s goal line,
-after a mess had been made of the handling of one of the blue captain’s
-kicks. The quarter ended with the ball in St. Luke’s possession on her
-own forty-six-yard line.
-
-In the second period St. Luke’s was on the defensive. Fumbles enabled
-Crofton to get the pigskin to within twenty-five yards of St. Luke’s
-goal line, where Benson, on a forward pass, ran over the goal line,
-only to be called back because Poke had held an opponent. Some two
-minutes later the period ended and the teams trotted off.
-
-“The teams are pretty evenly matched,” said Jeffrey, “and Gil was right
-about it being a stiff game. I guess we’re a little heavier than they
-are, and I think our offense is better. One thing is certain, though,
-and that is that we’re away ahead of them at handling the ball. They
-made some awful fumbles in that last quarter, didn’t they?”
-
-“Yes, but it helped us, Jeff. I don’t see why that mean old thing of a
-referee wouldn’t let us have that last touchdown. Do you think that was
-fair?”
-
-“Of course it was,” Jeffrey laughed. “Poke was holding one of the St.
-Luke’s fellows and the officials caught him. So we got penalized and
-lost our touchdown. Too bad, too, for that was a corking pass, and
-Benson handled it finely. There wasn’t a soul near him when he got the
-ball.”
-
-“Then it was Poke’s fault?” asked Hope sadly.
-
-“I’m afraid it was. I don’t suppose he meant to hold. A fellow gets
-excited and doesn’t realize sometimes. I guess Poke feels as badly as
-anybody about it. But never mind, we’ll trim them all right. We should
-get at least one more touchdown in the next two periods.”
-
-“I hope we get a dozen,” declared Hope. “And wasn’t that run of Poke’s
-perfectly jimmy? I guess we can forgive him for losing us that other
-touchdown, don’t you?”
-
-“Yes, especially as he made the first one. I wonder if Johnny will put
-in any substitutes now.”
-
-“I wish he’d let Jim play,” said Hope.
-
-“Jim may make the team yet,” replied Jeffrey. “Cosgrove is playing a
-mighty good game in Gary’s place, by the way. I wonder what Gary is
-thinking about it. Here they come again. Now let’s see. No, the team’s
-just the same, I guess.”
-
-Crofton was on the defensive throughout the whole of the third period,
-the St. Luke’s captain having ordained it so when his long kick rolled
-to Crofton’s twenty-yard line before Arnold recovered it. It was then
-that the Blue’s supporters took heart, and from across the gridiron
-came cheer after cheer as St. Luke’s worked the ball by a series
-of plays in which three successful forward passes figured down to
-within eight yards of the Crofton goal line. St. Luke’s looked really
-dangerous for the first time and on the Crofton side of the field her
-supporters watched uneasily as the St. Luke’s backs settled for the
-next play. It was another forward pass and a sigh of relief went up
-from the Crimson-and-Gray as the ball was fumbled and went to Crofton
-as a touchback. Out to the twenty-five yards went the ball and Crofton
-put it in scrimmage. St. Luke’s made several other attempts in that
-period to get across her opponent’s goal line, but never again secured
-such another chance as the one she had wasted.
-
-The last quarter found Crofton forcing the playing and St. Luke’s again
-on the defensive. Arnold tried a goal from placement from the Blue’s
-forty-yard line, but the ball went wide of the posts. St. Luke’s chose
-to kick from behind the twenty-five-yard line, but it was not long
-before Crofton had the ball back in the Blue’s territory. Failure to
-gain ground at rushing caused Arnold to punt, and a substitute left
-half-back who had taken the place of the Blue’s captain a moment
-before, muffed the ball. LaGrange fell on it for Crofton on St. Luke’s
-ten-yard line, and before St. Luke’s realized what had happened Poke
-tossed the pigskin on a forward pass to Gil at left end and the second
-touchdown was made. This time Sargent kicked the goal and Crofton’s
-score was 11. For the remainder of the contest the ball hovered about
-the middle of the gridiron, St. Luke’s, recognizing defeat, being
-content to keep her opponent from approaching her goal line again.
-
-It had been a good game from a Crofton point of view, and, to quote
-Hope, a “perfectly jimmy” one for Sunnywood. Poke and Gil had played
-finely and had scored the only touchdowns that had been made. But it
-was Poke’s work especially that brought them joy and sent the whole
-school away in a glow of enthusiasm. He had been far and away the
-most spectacular performer of the afternoon. He had contributed the
-best individual work in carrying the ball, once having made a run
-of thirty-seven yards at St. Luke’s left end, and, later, one of
-forty-five yards around the enemy’s right end. Whether on the directing
-or the receiving end of the forward pass, he had been excellent.
-Crofton’s first score had been made with Poke on the receiving end,
-while the second score had been the result of his accurate throw to Gil.
-
-Arnold, too, however, was a hero that day. The quarter-back had used
-the best of judgment in the selection of plays, while at ground gaining
-he had performed well. Several times he had torn through the St. Luke’s
-center for good distances. His punting also had been good and the
-enemy’s backs had found a great deal of difficulty in handling his
-kicks. LaGrange at center had shown a wonderful nose for the ball,
-and his recovery of the pigskin which opened the way for the second
-touchdown had been a fine effort. Gil at end, Benson at full-back,
-Sargent at left guard and Smith at left half-back all distinguished
-themselves that day. On the whole Crofton went home from the game very
-well satisfied with her team. Even Johnny’s countenance gave one the
-impression that he was pleased. And he was. The only place that was
-worrying the coach was the position of left tackle. Marshall had not
-been up to the rest of the line that day, and it was becoming more and
-more evident that a better man must be found for his place.
-
-There was great pride and much rejoicing at Sunnywood that Saturday
-night. Hope, could she have had her way, would, I am certain, have
-crowned Poke and Gil with wreaths of laurel!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-GARY CHALLENGES
-
-
-The canoe came on Wednesday. Of course by this time, as Gil had
-predicted, its name had been shortened to “Mike,” which was a very
-plebeian title for such a handsome craft. It was quite the best looking
-canoe in the school boat-house, although Brandon Gary and “Punk” Gibbs
-owned between them a craft that, when new, had been a marvel of white
-and gold. Now it was pretty well scratched and battered, and there
-were palpable patches showing along the bottom. Jeffrey was properly
-proud of his new possession, and spent most of Wednesday afternoon in
-or about it. It paddled beautifully, he decided, sat well on the water
-and was altogether a treasure. He paddled far down the river in the
-Mi-Ka-Noo and worked back in the golden glory of an autumn sunset, with
-the afterglow tingeing the surface of the little stream with coppery
-lights and the blade of his paddle trickling golden drops as it hung
-between strokes above the placid surface. In the boat-house he found
-an empty rack and saw the canoe carefully laid away on it, holding his
-breath for fear the boatman might mar the glistening varnish of its
-sides.
-
-The next forenoon he and Poke hurried down to the boat-house between
-recitations. Sammy, the boatman, left his bench in the repair shop and
-lifted the Mi-Ka-Noo into the water for them. Jeffrey got into the
-stern and Poke settled himself in the bow and they started up-river.
-Poke was eager now to learn how to paddle and so there was a ten-minute
-lesson. By the time they had dropped Biscuit Island from sight he was
-doing very well, although he had not yet mastered the twist of the
-paddle at the end of the stroke. Jeffrey, however, kept the canoe in
-its course and Poke persevered in his efforts to “get the hang of it,”
-as he said. Half a mile up-stream Jeffrey called a halt and they pulled
-the canoe in under the branches of the trees and rested awhile, Poke
-ascertaining, by a glance at his watch, that they still had a full
-half-hour before them.
-
-“It’s funny how it tires your shoulders,” said Poke, as he dropped his
-watch back. “I believe I can get onto it all right, though.”
-
-“Of course you can,” Jeffrey responded. “There’s no trick to it. It’s
-just a hard, steady drive and then a half-turn of the blade before you
-take it out.”
-
-“I know, but it’s that half-turn that puzzles me. I get it sometimes,
-and then the next time I almost lose my paddle.”
-
-“Want to try the stern going back?”
-
-But Poke shook his head. “I don’t think I’d better yet. I might put
-Mike onto the bank or into a snag. Here’s some one coming up. Looks
-like Bull Gary. Not only looks, but is. And Gibbs with him.”
-
-They watched the white canoe approach, drawing the bow of their own
-canoe further toward shore, for the stream was narrow here and Jeffrey
-wasn’t going to risk his paint. Gary was paddling in the stern and Punk
-Gibbs was in the bow. Gary recognized Poke when some distance away and
-waved his paddle to him. Poke waved back, and when the white craft was
-within speaking distance Poke called:
-
-“Hello, Bull! Hello, Punk! That the same old mud-scow you used to have?”
-
-Gary turned his canoe toward the opposite side, Gibbs seized a branch
-and they came to a pause. Gary laid his paddle across his knees, said
-“Phew!” eloquently and grinned at Poke.
-
-“Yes, same old mud-scow,” he said. “Where’d you get that thing, Poke?
-It looks like a fire-engine. Did they have any red paint left?”
-
-“This,” replied Poke, “belongs to Latham. You know Latham, don’t you,
-Bull? Latham’s the chap who has the room you liked the looks of, Bull.
-Jeff, the other gentlemen is Mr. Gibbs. Punk is all right, but he’s
-terribly careless about the company he keeps. What do you think of this
-for some canoe, Punk?”
-
-“She’s a peach,” replied Gibbs admiringly. “Where did you get her,
-Latham?”
-
-“Sandford’s,” answered Jeffrey.
-
-“How do you pronounce that name?” asked Gary, who had been frowning at
-it for a minute. Poke told him and the frown vanished. Gary chuckled.
-“Pretty good, eh, Punk? Mi-Ka-Noo! I thought it was some Indian
-gibberish.”
-
-“Go pretty well?” asked Gibbs.
-
-“Like a breeze,” replied Poke. “She paddles herself. Fastest thing on
-the river except the varsity shell!”
-
-“I’ll bet you this old tub can run rings around her,” grunted Gary.
-“Even if she is two years old and has forty-eleven patches on her!”
-
-“Oh, that’s been a good canoe in its day,” answered Poke airily. “But
-they’re making ’em better now, Bull. Look at the lines on this old top.
-Pretty neat, what?”
-
-“Too broad,” said Gary. “She’s built for comfort but not speed, Poke.”
-
-“Speed! Why, this canoe has the Empire State Express spiked to the
-rails! Speed! Honestly, Bull, you pain me.”
-
-Gary grinned. “We’ll race you back to the boat-house,” he offered. “If
-we don’t beat you by half a dozen lengths I――I’ll――”
-
-“Apologize,” suggested Poke. “We accept your challenge, sir.”
-
-“But, Poke,” said Jeffrey, “they’re bound to beat us.”
-
-“Of course we are,” Gary laughed. “Latham’s got a lot more sense than
-you have, Poke.”
-
-“He is thinking of the fact that I am a very poor canoedler,” said
-Poke. “This is only the second time I’ve ever tried it. But that
-doesn’t matter because, as I have previously remarked, Bull, this canoe
-paddles herself. Turn your old derelict around and get ready.”
-
-“Don’t you want me to take the stern?” asked Gibbs. “You paddled all
-the way up.”
-
-“Pshaw, I’m not tired,” answered Gary. “Let the bow come around.”
-
-“Right-O!” cried Poke as the two canoes lay side by side. “Give the
-word, Bull.”
-
-“All right. Are you ready? ... Go!”
-
-Off they went, all four paddles digging hard. Poke was apparently
-trying to lift the bow of the Mi-Ka-Noo out of the water in his wild
-efforts, and Jeffrey called to him to slow down.
-
-“Longer strokes, Poke, and make them tell! That’s it!”
-
-For a moment during that first excited spurt the two canoes were in
-danger of colliding, but Jeffrey managed to swing away and in that
-instant the white canoe gained a slight lead.
-
-In some places the channel was scarcely wide enough to allow the two
-canoes to travel side by side, since there were many snags along the
-banks. And so when the white canoe took the lead Jeffrey was content
-to let it keep it until they had passed the next turn and the channel
-widened. But the Mi-Ka-Noo hung close to the stern of the other
-craft in spite of Gary’s strenuous paddling, and presently, when
-the boat-house came into sight ahead, Jeffrey passed the word and
-slowly the Mi-Ka-Noo crept up foot by foot until it was even with its
-competitor.
-
-Poke was not yet a scientific paddler, but he had plenty of muscle,
-meant to beat Gary if such a thing were possible and so toiled like a
-hero in the bow. At the stern Jeffrey’s experience made up for the fact
-that he hadn’t the strength to put into the strokes that Gary had. But
-it was, I think, the Mi-Ka-Noo that won its own race, for the crimson
-canoe was undoubtedly faster than the white one. Some fifty yards from
-the boat-house float the Mi-Ka-Noo’s curving prow drew away from the
-rival craft. Then Jeffrey, crouching at the stern, was even with the
-center of the white canoe, and Gary, paddling madly and grunting with
-every stroke of his flashing blade, called on Gibbs for a spurt.
-
-“Come on, Punk! Get into it! Make her go!”
-
-Gibbs tried his best, but his strokes when they grew faster grew also
-weaker, and the crimson canoe gained steadily until there was open
-water between her stern and the white bow.
-
-“Not too fast!” warned Jeffrey. “Make them hard, Poke!”
-
-And Poke, who was getting excited by the prospect of victory, steadied
-down again. Then Gibbs “caught a crab” with his paddle, Gary lost his
-temper and called him names and the Mi-Ka-Noo shot past the float a
-good length and a half ahead!
-
-Poke subsided over his paddle and fought for breath while Jeffrey,
-backing water and paddling, turned the canoe about and went back to the
-float.
-
-“I guess this one’s a bit faster than yours, Gary,” said Jeffrey. “She
-sits out of the water more, I think.”
-
-But strangely enough Gary had an affection for his battered craft and
-was up in arms at once.
-
-“It wasn’t a test of the canoes,” he said indignantly. “This one is
-twice as fast as yours. If Punk hadn’t nearly lost his paddle we’d have
-shown you. Besides, I was tired. You fellows had been resting up there.”
-
-Poke lifted his head, gave a gasp for breath, and said:
-
-“You couldn’t have beat us if you’d just got out of bed, Bull.”
-
-“Couldn’t I? I’ll row you again any time you like; if I can find some
-one to take the bow,” he added with a disgusted glare at Gibbs.
-
-Gibbs grinned and winked at Poke. “What you want in the bow, Bull,” he
-said, “is a gasoline motor!”
-
-“I tell you what I’ll do with you,” offered Poke quietly. “I’ll race
-you Saturday morning up-stream from the old bridge to the landing here.
-You take any canoe you like and I’ll do the same. It isn’t the canoe,
-Bull, it’s science that counts!”
-
-“Science!” scoffed Bull. “Why, you couldn’t paddle that far to save
-your life!”
-
-“Don’t let that worry you,” Poke replied soothingly. “Will you try it?”
-
-“What would be the use? You say yourself that you’ve never paddled a
-canoe before.”
-
-“I know, but I’m awfully quick to learn, Bull. I’m a clever little lad
-that way. What do you say, now? Try it? We’ll start at the old bridge
-and I’ll beat you to the boat-house here. If I don’t get here at least
-a length ahead of you I’ll black your shoes for you on the front steps
-of Mem!”
-
-“I hope you lose,” said Gibbs vindictively. “Bull’s shoes need blacking
-most of the time.”
-
-“All right,” said Gary. “I’ll race you. And if I don’t beat you
-I’ll――I’ll――”
-
-“Careful now! Don’t say anything you’ll be sorry for!” laughed Poke.
-
-“――I’ll black your shoes!”
-
-“Done, old scout! It’s a bargain. You fellows are witnesses.”
-
-“Saturday morning, you said. What time?”
-
-“Oh, say eleven; or later, if you like,” replied Poke.
-
-“Eleven’s all right for me. And I don’t have to use this canoe unless I
-want to.”
-
-“Use any canoe you like and as many as you like as long as they don’t
-have motors in them. We’re to start at the old bridge and finish here
-at the corner of the float. And if I get here first you black my shoes.
-And if you get here first I’m to black yours. Right?”
-
-“Yes,” said Gary; and Jeffrey and Gibbs nodded.
-
-“And there’s one other thing,” said Poke. “I want a good job done,
-Bull; no skimping the heels, you know!”
-
-Gary grinned. “If you don’t get your shoes blackened until I do them,
-Poke, they’ll be sights.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-POKE ADVERTISES
-
-
-“What made you do such a silly thing?” asked Jeffrey of Poke as they
-hurried back to Academy Hall. “You know very well he can paddle faster
-than you can.”
-
-“Ah,” replied Poke gravely, “the race is not always to the swift, Jeff.”
-
-“Well, a canoe race is. You’d better put in all your spare time to-day
-and to-morrow practising. You’ll have to learn to keep your canoe
-straight first of all, Poke.”
-
-“I shall take several lessons. I engage you now to impart to me all the
-knowledge you have, Jeff, of the gentle art of canoedling. If I can get
-the hang of that twist I’ll be all right.”
-
-But Jeffrey shook his head. “He will beat you to a frazzle,” he said
-dejectedly. “We won to-day because our canoe was the faster of the two.
-Gary is a good paddler, and he’s as strong as an ox.”
-
-“Tut, tut, my tearful friend! I have the strength of a team of
-oxes――I mean oxen. I’m like a horse, Jeff; I don’t know my own strength
-yet.”
-
-“Well, you’ll know it Saturday forenoon! Of course you can use Mike if
-you want to, but I think you’d better take one of the shorter canoes;
-it would be lots easier to handle.”
-
-“I mean to. I mean to take the shortest and lightest one I can find.
-Can you give me a lesson after football practice this afternoon, Jeff?”
-
-“Yes, but you’ll be too tired, won’t you?”
-
-“I never tire,” replied Poke grandly. “I’ll meet you on the gym steps
-at five sharp.”
-
-“It will be almost dark by that time,” Jeffrey objected.
-
-“Never mind. We’ll take a lantern, Jeff. Maybe, though, we can start
-before five. You be there at a quarter to. Or, better still, you go
-down to the boat-house and get your canoe over and ready, and I will
-come as soon as I can skip off. How’s that?”
-
-“That’s better. I’ll be all ready for you at four-thirty, and you get
-there as soon as you can. I’ll put you in the stern this time.”
-
-“All right. I wonder how a little resin would go on my hands. They’re
-getting full of blisters!”
-
-Poke’s challenge created quite a sensation at dinner time. Gil told
-him he was a chump, and Jim, without actually saying so, confirmed the
-judgment. Only Hope refused to see defeat in prospect.
-
-“Of course you can beat him!” she declared cheerfully. “I think Brandon
-Gary is a perfectly horrid boy!”
-
-“That doesn’t alter the fact that he’s a pretty good chap with the
-paddle,” said Gil dryly, “or that Poke doesn’t really know one end of a
-canoe from the other.”
-
-“Nobody does,” replied Poke untroubledly, passing his plate for a
-second helping of vegetables. “They’re exactly alike!”
-
-“Well, we will all be there to see you finish,” laughed Jim.
-
-“And we’ll all be there to see him black Bull Gary’s shoes,” added Gil.
-
-Poke viewed him sorrowfully. “It pains me deeply, Gil, to find you have
-so little faith in me. I used to think you were my friend.”
-
-“You can show him all about rowing a canoe, can’t you, Jeff?” asked
-Hope anxiously. “I should think if he practised hard to-morrow he’d
-just beat that Gary boy all to bits!”
-
-“There will be very little left of him but bits after the race,” said
-Poke. “I feel sorry for him, fellows; I actually do.”
-
-The rest hooted.
-
-Poke proved a diligent pupil that afternoon. Jeffrey gave him the
-stern paddle and Poke labored hard with it. And by the time darkness
-drove them back to the boat-house Poke had actually mastered the trick
-of holding the canoe straight after the stroke. The next day, which
-was Friday, there were two sessions on the river, one in the morning,
-between Latin and English recitations, and one again after practice in
-the late afternoon.
-
-“You really did very well,” said Jeffrey as they went back to Sunnywood
-through the chilly twilight. “If you can do a little bit better
-to-morrow you may stand a chance of finishing pretty well.”
-
-“I shall win,” replied Poke with deep conviction.
-
-By Friday noon the entire school was in possession of the fact that
-Gary and Endicott were to have a canoe race and the fellows were
-discussing the event with much interest and amusement. It was no
-secret that Poke was a veritable tyro at the paddle, but every one
-who knew Poke was certain that in some way, by luck or pluck or sheer
-impudence, he would give his opponent a hard race. To make sure,
-however, that the world at large should know of the event, Poke himself
-printed out and posted on the notice board in Academy Hall a highly
-alluring announcement, which read as follows:
-
- EXTRAORDINARY SPORTING EVENT!
-
- EXCITING CANOE CONTEST BETWEEN TWO
- INTREPID MEMBERS OF THIS
- SCHOOL!
-
- At eleven o’clock on Saturday morning Mr. Brandon Gary and Mr.
- Perry Endicott will participate in a Canoe Race to decide the
- Championship of Crofton Academy. The start will be made at the
- Old Bridge near Saunder’s Farm and the contest will finish at
- the Boat-House float. According to the terms of the Contest,
- the Loser is to black the shoes of the Winner on the steps of
- Memorial Hall immediately after the conclusion of the Race, the
- Loser to provide his own Blacking and Brushes and not to skimp
- the Heels. For further particulars, arrangement of Special
- Trains, excursion rates, etc., see Daily Papers!
-
- COME ONE! COME ALL!
-
-Gary didn’t altogether approve of that notice. It sounded as though
-Poke meant to make a spectacle of him, although he couldn’t just see
-how that was to be accomplished. “The silly chump can’t paddle a canoe
-to save his neck,” he confided to a friend. “So what does he mean by
-all this nonsense?”
-
-“They say he’s been practising three or four times a day,” replied the
-other.
-
-“He will need more practice than that if he is going to beat me,”
-grunted Gary. “I’ve a good mind to tear that notice down.”
-
-But he didn’t, and the notice continued to provide mirth for the
-passers. On Friday afternoon a complication arose and threatened to put
-an end then and there to the contemplated event. Johnny Connell put his
-foot down.
-
-“Look here, Endicott,” he said in the gymnasium before afternoon
-football practice, “don’t you know we’ve got a game with Frawley’s
-to-morrow?”
-
-“Of course I know it, Johnny. Why?”
-
-“Then you cut out this canoe race business, my boy. I’m not going to
-have you get tired and go stale at this time of the season.”
-
-“But, Johnny――”
-
-“Cut it out, I tell you! If you don’t I’ll see Sargent and you’ll get
-in trouble.”
-
-Poke thought hard for a moment. Then he drew the coach aside and there
-ensued a whispered conference in a corner of the locker room, during
-which a smile crept into Johnny’s face, a smile that finally became a
-full-fledged grin.
-
-“Oh, well, all right, if that’s it,” he said at last. “But mind you
-don’t get tired, now.”
-
-“I won’t,” Poke promised. “And don’t you say a word to any one, Johnny.
-If you do you’ll spoil the whole show.”
-
-“I won’t. What time’s this race to be?”
-
-“Eleven sharp, from the old bridge down the river.”
-
-Johnny chuckled. “I guess I’ll have to see it,” he said.
-
-That evening Jeffrey and Jim accompanied Gil and Poke to Plato
-Society. It was not a business meeting to-night and there were quite
-a few invited guests present. It was too cold to sit out of doors
-and so the social room was filled to its capacity. As usual, there
-was music and the evening passed very pleasantly. Both Jeffrey and
-Jim were introduced to a number of fellows they had not met before,
-and each had a very good time. Poke’s appearance was the signal for
-wild applause, and the others had a good deal of fun with him over
-to-morrow’s canoe race. Later on Gary came in, and he, too, was hailed
-with cheers, although as he had never been very popular with the other
-members of the society, his advent caused less of an ovation.
-
-Gary had accepted his punishment with smiling indifference, and at
-first the school at large had been inclined to sympathize with him. But
-his attitude had soon changed that. No longer on the football team,
-and with no prospect of rejoining it this fall, he pretended a vast
-contempt for it and frequently predicted defeat in the Hawthorne game.
-For some unknown reason his resentment appeared to be against Duncan
-Sargent and Johnny Connell instead of Mr. Hanks or the Principal, and
-he was forever criticizing the former’s efforts at leadership and
-coaching. If he felt any anger against Mr. Hanks――and I am inclined
-to believe that he did not――he never betrayed it. Having learned his
-lesson, Gary was quick to profit by it, and no member of his classes
-was any more docile and well-behaved than he.
-
-The Platonians tried to get Poke and Gary together that evening and
-have them talk on the subject of the race, but each fought shy of the
-other, although each seemed willing enough to talk about it when the
-other was out of hearing.
-
-“He hasn’t the ghost of a show,” declared Gary. “I don’t know what
-his game is. I guess he just wants to make a sensation. Why, he never
-paddled a canoe in his life until the other day!”
-
-“I don’t believe that,” said some one. “Who says so, Bull?”
-
-“He told me so himself,” replied Gary. And it was a tribute to Poke’s
-veracity that no one suggested a doubt after that. Poke when baited
-waved a hand airily and shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I’m sorry for Bull,” he said with regret in his voice. “I suppose I
-shouldn’t have led him into it. But, after all, it’s just a little fun.
-He will get over his disappointment in time.”
-
-His audience chuckled and winked.
-
-“But they say, Poke,” said one of his hearers, “that you don’t know how
-to paddle.”
-
-“Don’t know how to paddle! Me? Well, if you want to believe everything
-you hear, that’s not my fault. Without desiring to appear conceited,
-fellows, I think I may lay claim to being the nicest little paddler
-in this state, if not in the country. I can paddle with my eyes shut
-and one hand tied securely behind my back. I am the only successful
-exponent of the Bob Cook stroke.”
-
-“That’s a rowing stroke, you crazy chump!”
-
-“What of it? I have adapted it to canoeing,” replied Poke calmly.
-“It is the stroke with which I shall win to-morrow’s classic event,
-gentlemen. I trust that you will all be on hand to see how it is done.”
-
-“We’ll be on hand to see how _you_ are done,” a fellow laughed.
-“Honestly, Poke, you’ve got more cheek than any fellow in the country!”
-
-“I?” said Poke with a demure smile. “You surprise me. It shows how you
-misjudge my character, Tom. I am a modest little violet, did you but
-know it.”
-
-“We didn’t but know it, Poke,” replied Tom.
-
-“The kind of a violet he means,” said another, “is about the size of a
-soup plate, is yellow and grows in the sun.”
-
-“Get out,” said Poke, “that’s a forget-me-not! You’d better go back to
-the Junior Class and study your botany again.”
-
-“Well, we’ll all be on hand to-morrow morning, Poke, to root for you.
-And, say, Poke, if you lose, you know, I’ll lend you my blacking set!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX
-
-AN EARLY MORNING PRACTICE
-
-
-Poke possessed the ability to awake in the morning at approximately
-whatever hour he had decided upon the night before, a most convenient
-gift that saved the price of an alarm clock. On Saturday Poke made use
-of this ability and was out of bed long before any one else in the
-house was stirring and out of the house without having awakened even
-Gil. It was fortunate that he had put a sweater on under his jacket,
-for the morning was cloudy and chill as he set off along the road
-toward the school and the river. But early as he was, Sammy was ahead
-of him at the boat-house. The latter was just unlocking when Poke
-arrived, and he displayed an unflattering surprise at his appearance.
-
-“Likely you been up all night,” he said, struggling with a yawn as he
-ushered Poke into the house.
-
-“Had your breakfast, Sammy?” Poke asked.
-
-“O’ course I have,” replied the boatman indignantly. “Most time for
-dinner it is now.”
-
-“Wish I had,” sighed Poke. “What’s the smallest and lightest canoe
-you’ve got, Sammy?”
-
-“I dunno. There’s all kinds here. Take your pick o’ ’em.”
-
-“No, you show me, Sammy. I don’t know much about the things.”
-
-Sammy walked along the racks, chin in hand, mumbling. Finally,
-
-“Here be it,” he announced, placing his hand on a green canvas canoe.
-“Light and short, sir, and paddles itself.”
-
-“All right. Put her over, Sammy.”
-
-“Be you goin’ out now?” asked the boatman in surprise.
-
-“Of course. A little exercise before breakfast, you know. I’m troubled
-with dyspepsia. Doctor’s orders, Sammy.”
-
-“You be over young to have dyspepsy,” said Sammy, shaking his head
-disapprovingly. “Too many sweets, likely. What kind o’ paddle, now;
-double or single?”
-
-“Single, please. That’s the ticket. See you later, Sammy.” And Poke
-dipped his blade and leisurely headed down-stream. If his purpose was
-to practise for the race he gave but small indication of the fact, for
-he only put his paddle in the water when the slow current threatened
-to send him toward the banks. Presently he had passed under the bridge
-at Birch Island and was out of sight. Sammy, who had watched from the
-float, turned and ambled back to the work-shop, shaking his head.
-
-“It’s puttin’ a lot o’ rich victuals in their stummicks as does it,”
-he muttered as he set about lighting the stove. “Dyspepsy be the curse
-o’ the age. That,” he added as he felt a twinge in his knee, “that an
-rhumatics.” He dropped some fresh sheet-glue in the glue pot, set it
-over the fire and glanced out the window. “’Twill be soon clearin’,” he
-murmured. “Likely I’d best finish paintin’ that canoe so ’twill dry.”
-
-It was about half an hour later that he heard a noise at the float and
-saw Poke lifting his canoe out of the water. Poke had acquired very red
-cheeks and a hearty appetite, but whether he had acquired more skill at
-paddling remained to be seen.
-
-“You be soon back,” observed Sammy, putting his head out the shop
-door. “Likely you be thinkin’ some o’ breakfast by now.”
-
-“I’m thinking of nothing else, Sammy,” replied Poke heartily. “And,
-Sammy, I want you to do me a favor.”
-
-The boatman immediately looked dubious. He didn’t believe overmuch in
-doing favors. But Poke’s next action cleared his face. Poke put his
-hand in his trousers pocket and brought out a bright quarter.
-
-“I’m going to have a race with a fellow at eleven o’clock,” he went on,
-“and I want this same canoe. See that I get it, will you? And here’s
-something for your trouble.”
-
-“That be easy,” replied Sammy, “and I’ll not be taken siller for’t.”
-But he did nevertheless, slipping the quarter into the pocket of his
-overalls even as he spoke. “Leave it to me, sir, an’ ’twill be here
-when you come.” He lifted the green canvas canoe and placed it athwart
-a couple of horses in the shop. “Likely,” he added, “it be in need o’
-repairin’.”
-
-Poke just barely got into chapel in time. Afterwards Gil and Jim and
-Jeffrey were curious to know where he had been.
-
-“I’ve been on the river,” replied Poke. “I thought it would be a good
-idea to have a sort of dress rehearsal, you see.”
-
-Gil viewed him suspiciously. Finally, “Look here, Poke,” he said, “is
-this on the level, this race?”
-
-“No, on the river,” replied Poke flippantly, “and you know they’re
-never quite level.”
-
-“Do you mean,” asked Jeffrey, “that you went down at six o’clock and
-paddled over the course?”
-
-“Something like that. But it was before six, I think. Say, you chaps,
-for the love of Mike, walk up, will you? I’m just about starved to
-death! I came mighty near nibbling the varnish off the settee in
-chapel. This before-breakfast exercise is great stuff, I tell you. You
-ought to try it, Jeff. You never eat anything to speak of. Get into
-your little canoe some morning and paddle a couple of miles and just
-see how it tones you up. It’s marvelous! Anybody got any chocolate
-about their person? Or a slab of chewing gum? Or any other little thing
-that will keep life in my starving body?”
-
-But nobody had. Jim offered a cough-drop from the corner of his
-waistcoat pocket, but after looking it over Poke refused it indignantly.
-“I can get all the dirt I want without having to take paregoric with
-it,” he said.
-
-Gil had gotten it into his head that there was something “fishy,” as he
-put it, about the race, and tried his best to get Poke to confess to
-some scheme of villainy. But Poke only looked hurt and injured and said
-he was sorry that a fellow he had always liked and respected should
-entertain such doubts as to his integrity. However, as he said most of
-it with his mouth filled with breakfast, the full effect was lost.
-
-But I am certain that the reader is quite as interested in the race
-and as anxious to witness it as was the school in general; although I
-trust he does not share Gil’s miserable suspicions; and so I will hurry
-on to the appointed moment. Long before eleven o’clock practically
-every canoe, skiff and tub in commission was on the water and the
-boat-house was emptier than it had ever been since spring. Sammy was
-dazed and indignant. Some few fellows who did not trust themselves
-to manage an oar or paddle elected to see the contest from the bank,
-and the more energetic of these got away early and walked down to the
-starting-point. Most, however, were satisfied to see the finish of the
-race from the stone bridge over Birch Island or from the float itself.
-
-Now for a thorough understanding of this terrific contest it is
-incumbent on the reader to know a little about the course of the river.
-What Poke called the old bridge was a wooden structure which crossed
-the river about half a mile below the school as the crow flies and
-about a mile as the river runs. For the river turns thrice in that
-distance, curving once to the north-west in a wide sweep and then
-again to the south-east and finally a third time toward the west.
-It describes a giant S, with the upper loop, viewed from the school
-float, round and large and the lower loop smaller and flattened.
-After finishing the second loop the river meanders south-westerly in
-a generally straight direction. Imagine, then, the start of the race
-to be at a point about at the middle of the top curve of the S and
-the finish at a point just beyond the final end of the letter. What,
-then, would have been scarcely more than a mile could one have walked
-the distance in a straight line, was fully twice the distance by boat.
-And a mile against the current is no light feat for one whose canoeing
-experience has stretched over such a small space of time as a week.
-
-Both contestants were on hand early at the boat-house. At twenty
-minutes to eleven Poke stepped majestically into the Mi-Ka-Noo
-and, in company with Gil, Jim, Jeffrey and Hope, put off for the
-starting-point. Behind the Mi-Ka-Noo bobbed the little green canoe
-that Poke had chosen in the morning. The Mi-Ka-Noo was pretty well
-loaded but stood the ordeal beautifully. Poke was calm and heroic, Gil
-suspicious, Jim frankly amused, Jeffrey anxious and Hope so excited
-that she could scarcely sit still. She did, however, because Jim nipped
-every wriggle in the bud, so to speak. Accompanying the Mi-Ka-Noo,
-for all the world as though it was the Royal Barge of an Eastern
-Potentate――the expression is Poke’s, not mine――went a flotilla of
-canoes and boats filled with laughing boys in a very holiday mood. Poke
-was the recipient of much advice and the butt of many jokes, but Poke
-this morning was absolutely impressive. I have said that he was calm,
-but that scarcely expresses the quiet, almost haughty, determination
-of his countenance. Hope was positively fascinated by him and
-deliberately seated herself with her face toward the stern, so that she
-could feast her eyes on the noble hero.
-
-Brandon Gary had preceded them down the river, paddling in the blue
-canoe he had selected for the race. This, explained Poke, was a
-mistake. It was unwise to exert one’s self before the contest. He
-believed in saving his strength. Gil, who was doing his best at the
-bow, to keep the Mi-Ka-Noo from colliding with the other boats, grunted
-ironically. The starting-place looked like the English Thames on a
-regatta day. The sun had come out gloriously and the variously colored
-canoes and cedar boats glistened in the sunlight. Joe Cosgrove, the
-baseball captain, had been chosen official, combining the duties of
-referee, judge, timer and starter. Joe had provided himself with a
-small pistol and was determined to do his part in ship-shape fashion.
-He was also determined to waste no time, having an engagement to
-play golf at a quarter past eleven with Mr. Arroway, the English
-instructor. So he watched impatiently while Poke stepped carefully into
-his green canoe――Poke still held canoes in deep respect and boarded
-them circumspectly――with all the impressiveness possible under the
-circumstances.
-
-“Paddle over here, Poke, and get in place,” he called.
-
-Poke, without replying, took up his paddle and looked it all over, much
-as a batsman examines a favorite bat or a billiard player his cue, much
-to the amusement of the spectators.
-
-“It’s all right,” called Gil. “It isn’t loaded, old man.”
-
-Poke thereupon carefully placed the tip of the paddle in the water,
-moved it experimentally, withdrew it and once more scrutinized it
-carefully. Cosgrove sputtered.
-
-“For goodness’ sake, Poke, get a move on, can’t you?”
-
-Poke appeared to have heard him for the first time and glanced across
-inquiringly. “Are you waiting for me?” he asked surprisedly.
-
-“Get in line with Gary there,” directed Joe. “Get those bows even. Are
-you ready?”
-
-Poke agreed that he was, and so did Gary.
-
-_Bang!_
-
-That was Joe’s pistol. Gary dug his paddle and the blue canoe darted
-ahead. Poke dug his paddle and the green canoe followed, but more
-slowly. Poke, agreed the crowd, was going to let Gary set the pace.
-You couldn’t fool old Poke! You’d have to get up pretty early in the
-morning to get ahead of him! The flotilla followed, cheering and
-laughing and shouting advice to the contestants.
-
-“Go it, Bull! You’re doing fine!”
-
-“Keep after him, Poke! Wear him out! That’s the stuff!”
-
-“’Rah for Endicott!”
-
-“’Rah for Gary!”
-
-The great race had begun!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI
-
-THE GREAT RACE
-
-
-For a time it seemed that the race would come to an ignominious end
-then and there, for the other canoes, or such of them as were paddled
-by two or more fellows, followed so closely that at the end of the
-first hundred yards they were on both sides of the contestants and even
-in front of them!
-
-“Get out of the way, can’t you?” bawled Gary. “Give me room!”
-
-Poke, a length and more behind, was not bothered by the convoy, and
-chuckled at Gary’s dilemma. But Joe Cosgrove came to the rescue. Joe
-was sculling in a tub.
-
-“Keep back there!” he shouted. “Keep back of the race or I’ll call it
-off!”
-
-“If they don’t get back I’ll claim a foul!” shouted Gary, encouraged by
-the referee’s support.
-
-“So will I!” announced Poke. “I’ll claim two fouls!”
-
-But the referee’s command had the desired effect and Gary’s blue canoe
-swept out of the press, followed by its green competitor. Joe followed
-close behind Poke and the rest of the craft came bobbing along back of
-Joe in merry, laughing confusion. The Mi-Ka-Noo had been lucky enough
-to secure a position well in the lead of the followers from where
-during the first stage of the race both canoes were in plain sight.
-
-“Poke’s just simply going to pieces,” mourned Jeffrey. “Look at him! He
-can’t keep her nose straight at all!”
-
-“He can’t paddle, and he knows it,” answered Gil. “What I’m wondering
-is what’s his idea? I’ll bet anything he never thought of winning this
-race by paddling.”
-
-“Maybe he’s got a motor hidden in his canoe,” suggested Jim with a
-laugh.
-
-“If he has he’d better start it going,” said Jeffrey. “He had to stop
-paddling then and straighten his canoe out. Why doesn’t he remember
-what I told him?”
-
-“Is he much behind?” asked Hope anxiously, craning forward.
-
-“About three or four lengths,” answered Jim. “Sit still or you’ll have
-us overboard!”
-
-“He’s just doing that to fool him,” said Hope. “You wait!”
-
-But if Poke was playing fox he was overdoing it, for now Gary was
-increasing his lead with every stroke of his paddle. The blue canoe
-was going finely, Gary’s bare arms working the paddle with the power
-and regularity of a piece of machinery. He was at the end of the first
-loop of the course now and the starting-point was already hidden from
-sight by the trees which grew to the water’s edge on both sides. The
-sound of the accompanying boats grew less and less, showing that Poke,
-keeping them back, was rapidly losing. But it was not until the stream
-turned to the right again on the beginning of the second loop that Gary
-allowed himself to turn and look behind him. When he did so he smiled.
-Not a canoe was in sight on so much of the winding stream as lay within
-his vision. In another moment, easing a little from the pace he had
-been setting, he was around the point, keeping as close to the bank as
-the channel would allow. He was beginning to be aware of aching muscles
-in arms and legs and back, and so he shifted his paddle to the right
-for a few minutes. The river still turned so that he could see only a
-hundred feet or so ahead of him at a time, but presently the bridge at
-Birch Island crept into sight down the stream; first the tip end of it
-on the Crofton side of the river, then the second stone pier and the
-edge of the island and then the whole bridge. There were spectators
-on it. They were waving to a youth on the bank who was in the act of
-dropping a green canoe into the water. The green canoe, which had a
-strange likeness to the one which Poke Endicott was in, disappeared
-under the further arch of the bridge and went out of sight. The fellows
-on the bridge disappeared, too, running to the other side to watch it.
-But by the time Gary neared the bridge they were back again, shouting
-to him and cheering loudly. Gary experienced a glow of pleasure at the
-discovery of such a warm sentiment in his favor. As he neared the faces
-leaning over the parapet he was puzzled, however, to account for the
-expressions on them, and for the burst of laughter that greeted him.
-There was something ironic in that laughter, and he realized dimly that
-the shouts of encouragement were not altogether sincere.
-
-“Go it, Gary! Eat ’em up! Paddle hard!”
-
-“Dig, Bull! You’ll get him yet! That’s the boy!”
-
-The shouting died away as he swept his canoe out from under the old
-stone arch and left the bridge and the island behind. Ahead was the
-boat-house and the float and the end of the race――and victory! And
-ahead, too, was a green canoe, a green canoe with a boy in the stern
-whose back looked marvelously like Poke Endicott’s! Of course it
-couldn’t be Poke, for Poke was yards and yards behind. Gary turned and
-looked. Just beyond the bridge came the pursuit. He could see the boats
-under the arches. Which was Poke’s he couldn’t tell, but Poke was there
-somewhere, vanquished and discomfited. Of course, only――_who_ was the
-boy ahead? And why were the watchers on the float waving to him and
-shouting? Now he had stopped paddling and they were helping him out and
-slapping him on the back and cheering. Of course it wasn’t Poke; that
-was impossible; but it looked――
-
-_It was Poke!_
-
-The fellow had turned and Gary had seen his face. For a moment Gary
-stopped paddling and stared open-mouthed as though at an apparition.
-What did it mean? Poke had not passed him on the way up. Or――was it
-possible that he had passed and that he hadn’t seen him? That was
-an awful thought, for it suggested that he was losing his senses!
-Nonsense! It was some trick, some――
-
-Then Gary saw it all! Poke had carried across the point!
-
-Gary realized that the current was carrying him down-stream and dug his
-paddle again. After all, it was all right, for plenty of fellows could
-testify to having seen Poke put his canoe back into the river at Birch
-Island. Why, Gary had seen that himself! And others must have seen him
-leave the water on the other side. Poke had fooled him, and he supposed
-a lot of the fellows would think it a good joke and try to jolly him
-about it, but he had won the race fairly and squarely, and he could
-afford to let them laugh. He went on to the float leisurely. The other
-canoes were almost up to him now. The crowd at the landing watched him
-approach and cheered him a little for consolation. At the edge of the
-float stood Poke, bearing his honors as modestly as might be. He leaned
-down and held Gary’s canoe for him.
-
-“Well paddled, Bull,” he said heartily. “But what was the trouble? Did
-you strike a snag or run aground?”
-
-“You think you’re smart, don’t you?” replied Gary indignantly. “Gee,
-you couldn’t do a thing, Poke, without trying to make a silly farce of
-it! You make me tired!”
-
-“Farce!” repeated Poke in amazement. “Oh, now, I say, Bull, don’t be
-grouchy because I beat you. Shake hands and let’s forget it. It isn’t
-my fault if I can paddle faster than you can, is it now?”
-
-“Paddle!” fumed Gary, climbing onto the float. “Run, you mean! You
-cheated!”
-
-Poke shook his head and viewed sorrowfully the fellows who had huddled
-around at the first sounds of the altercation. “I thought you were a
-good loser, Bull,” he sighed.
-
-“Loser! I am when I lose. But I haven’t lost. You carried across the
-point to Birch Island. Why, dozens of fellows saw you!”
-
-“Oh, cut it out, Bull,” said one of the audience. “Don’t get sore about
-it. He beat you fair and square――”
-
-“Of course I did,” agreed Poke soothingly.
-
-Gary sputtered with indignation. “Fair and square! Why――why, he took
-his canoe out of the water and ran across the point with it, I tell
-you!”
-
-“What! Oh, get out, Gary!”
-
-“You’re sore, Bull!”
-
-“You didn’t, did you, Poke?”
-
-“Sure I did. It was quicker that way. I wonder you didn’t think of it,
-Bull.”
-
-“What did I tell you?” demanded Gary in triumph as the other canoes and
-boats began to unload their passengers. “He knew he couldn’t win fairly
-and so――”
-
-“Now you hold on a minute, Bull,” commanded Poke smilingly. He pushed
-his way toward the other end of the float. “Jeff, where are you? Who’s
-seen Punk Gibbs?” Punk answered from nearby and Jeffrey hobbled through
-the crowd. “Now, then,” resumed Poke. “Bull says I didn’t win the
-race fairly. What do you fellows say? You were there when we made the
-agreement.”
-
-Jeffrey hesitated. “Well,” he said, “you know you carried your canoe
-across the land, Poke.”
-
-“Of course. What of it? What were the terms of the challenge?”
-
-“You were to start together at the old bridge,” spoke up Gibbs, “and
-the one who got here first was to have his shoes blacked by the other
-fellow. That’s the agreement, because I took notice that you didn’t say
-anything about canoes.”
-
-“Is that the way you remember it, Jeff?” asked Poke.
-
-“Yes, it is. But it hadn’t occurred to me――”
-
-“It was understood that we were to race in canoes,” exclaimed Gary
-hotly. “If you’d meant a running race――”
-
-“You may have understood it that way,” said Poke, “but I certainly
-didn’t.” He looked at his shoes. “Got your blacking handy, Bull?”
-
-“No, and don’t you think for a minute that I’m going to black your
-shoes for you! You didn’t race fair, and every one knows it! I won that
-race――”
-
-But the sentiment of the crowd was against Gary. It was too good a joke
-to be spoiled by quibbles.
-
-“Cut it out, Bull!”
-
-“Of course he beat you! He didn’t say anything about staying in the
-canoes!”
-
-“Go on and get your blacking, Bull!”
-
-“Every one over to Mem!”
-
-And the crowd, jostling and laughing, swept Gary and Poke with it up
-the bank, Gary asking excitedly where Joe Cosgrove was.
-
-“Wait till you hear what the referee says!” he demanded. “He hasn’t
-given his decision yet! Where is he? Any one seen him?”
-
-But Joe was half-way to the links by that time, and when, hours later,
-Gary ran him down, he was suffering from a strange lapse of memory.
-
-“Race? Oh, I’ve forgotten all about the race, Bull. What of it?”
-
-“Well, didn’t I win?” demanded Gary. “Poke carried his canoe half the
-way.”
-
-“That’s a very serious accusation to make,” said Joe gravely. “Can you
-substantiate it, Bull?”
-
-“Of course I can! Dozens of fellows saw him do it! Why, you must have
-seen him yourself!”
-
-“N-no, I don’t think I could swear that Poke carried his canoe. I did
-see him haul it up on the bank once, but there’s no rule to keep a chap
-from taking a rest if he wants to. All I know is that he arrived at the
-boat-house first, and that gives him the race, Bull.”
-
-“But he cheated, I tell you! Don’t you understand that?”
-
-“I tell you what you do, Bull,” said Joe finally. “You bring some good,
-reliable witnesses to me to prove that Poke carried his canoe instead
-of paddled it and I’ll――I’ll hear ’em.”
-
-But Gary had cooled down by the next day and the witnesses never
-testified. I don’t think Gary ever saw the humor of that memorable
-aquatic contest, but he got so after awhile that he could grin when
-he was teased about it, and that wasn’t so bad for Gary. But he never
-blackened Poke’s shoes. And I, for one, don’t blame him!
-
-The school enjoyed the event for days afterward and some of the Juniors
-got together and presented Poke with a loving-cup――which had all the
-ear-marks of a tin gallon measure――suitably inscribed in black paint.
-In the inscription Poke was referred to as the “Champion Dry-Ground
-Canoist of the World.”
-
-“But do you mean to tell me,” asked Jeffrey after the race that
-forenoon, “that you went down this morning at half-past six or some
-such unearthly time and carried that canoe through the woods for
-practice?”
-
-“Why not?” asked Poke. “You see, I wasn’t certain it could be done, on
-account of the bushes and things.”
-
-“Nice time to find out about it,” laughed Jim. “Suppose you had found
-that it couldn’t be done?”
-
-“Then I’d had to follow my original plan, which was to use two canoes.”
-
-“Two canoes? How could you have done that?”
-
-“Why, I’d have started in one, left it on the bank, hot-footed it
-through the woods and picked up another which would have been waiting
-for me. But I didn’t quite like to do that. It didn’t seem quite fair,
-you see. Of course there was nothing in the agreement prohibiting the
-use of two canoes, or twenty, but――well, there’s the spirit of the law
-to consider as well as the letter.” And Poke looked as virtuous as a
-saint.
-
-“You’re a silly chump,” observed Gil with conviction. “Why did you let
-Jeff here wear himself out trying to teach you to handle a paddle if
-you didn’t mean to use it?”
-
-Poke grinned. “Because Jeff was troubled about me and I knew he’d feel
-a lot better if he thought he was teaching me how to win the race. I
-didn’t want to cause him any uneasiness, Gil.”
-
-“You and your uneasiness!” scoffed Gil. “If I were Jeff I’d punch your
-head for you!”
-
-“I’ll do worse than that some day,” laughed Jeffrey. “I’ll take him out
-in a canoe and leave him there helpless!”
-
-Poke laughed. “It was funny, though, fellows,” he said, “to see
-the look on Bull’s face when he saw me on the float. He was so
-flabbergasted that he sat with his paddle in the air and let the canoe
-drift down-stream with him! I’ll bet that for a minute he thought it
-was my ghost he saw!”
-
-Hope, I think, was a little disappointed in the outcome of the race.
-She had wanted Poke to prove a hero and instead of that he had only
-proved a practical joker. And Hope, while her sense of humor was
-extremely well developed, failed to appreciate the joke as much as the
-boys did. She confided to Poke some days later that she wished he would
-learn to paddle perfectly jimmy and then beat “that Gary boy” in a real
-race. And Poke gravely consented to think the matter over.
-
-For awhile speculation was rife as to the duration of Gary’s term of
-probation, but after Cosgrove had settled into the position of right
-guard and it was observed that that side of the line appeared as
-strong as ever the school became less concerned with Gary’s fortunes.
-Cosgrove, although he had never played the position before, soon became
-a proficient right guard, and Curtis, accustomed to the other side of
-the line, took very kindly to his change. Crofton met and defeated
-three adversaries and then ran into a snag in the shape of Chester
-Polytechnic. “Poly” swept the Academy team off its feet and won the
-game in a romp. But “Poly” had a way of doing that, and Crofton was not
-disheartened. The game proved that the weakest place in the line was
-at left tackle, where Marshall, willing and hard-working, hadn’t the
-stamina for the position. And yet Marshall was the best material in
-sight and Johnny decided to keep him, trusting that in the Hawthorne
-game Sargent, on one side, and Gil Benton, on the other, would help him
-out. After the Polytechnic game came a battle with Cupples Academy,
-and Crofton crawled out victor by a single goal from field. With two
-contests remaining before the Hawthorne game the season settled into
-the home-stretch. Graduates ran out to Crofton for a day or two at a
-time and looked the team over and gave advice and sometimes took a hand
-in the coaching, and ran back to college or business quite satisfied
-with their devotion to alma mater. But the man behind the team was
-Johnny, and Johnny pursued the even tenor of his way, undisturbed.
-Rumors of exceptional ability on the part of the Hawthorne eleven might
-cause uneasiness to others, but Johnny paid them no heed. He had heard
-that sort of thing many, many times before.
-
-Meanwhile Jim was getting on with rapid strides, and there came a
-day when the name of Hazard was on every tongue. For on that day Jim
-broke through Curtis, blocked a kick, captured the ball and sped forty
-yards for a touchdown. As the first team’s best that afternoon was a
-field goal, Jim’s feat brought a victory to the second, and he went
-off the field a hero in the eyes of ten panting, happy players. But
-brilliant tricks of that sort are not the common lot of tackles and
-Jim’s best work was of the sort that doesn’t show much. By now he had
-learned how to handle Cosgrove, while Curtis and he battled day after
-day with honors fairly even. But while Jim was making fine progress on
-the gridiron he was scarcely holding his own in class. A boy must be
-peculiarly constituted to work heart and soul for the success of his
-team and yet not show a falling off at recitations. And Jim, since it
-was his first attempt at serving two masters, was beginning to find
-himself at outs with his instructors. Oddly enough it was with Latin
-that he had the most trouble those days and it was Mr. Hanks who first
-scared him.
-
-“It won’t do, Hazard,” said the instructor one day. “You’ll have to
-give more time to your Latin. Don’t let me find you unprepared again
-this month, please.”
-
-That night Jim settled down in the quiet and seclusion of his own room
-and dug hard. And the next day, and the next after that, Mr. Hanks
-viewed him kindly. But in specializing on Latin Jim had neglected his
-other studies and he heard from that. Two weeks before the final game
-Jim was looking worried and had become so irritable that Hope declared
-she was certain he was about to be ill. And unfortunately his troubled
-condition of mind reflected itself in his playing and on the second
-team it was whispered around that Jim was getting “fine.” And then
-came the game with Fosterville School, one crisp Saturday afternoon in
-the first of November. And when it was over, with the score 12 to 5
-in favor of the enemy, the future looked pretty dark for Crofton. For
-Marshall had been dragged out of a play limp and white, his usefulness
-to the team a thing of the past. The doctor declared it only a severe
-wrench of the left shoulder but Marshall took it badly and Johnny knew
-that even if Marshall pulled around in a week the accident had taken
-every bit of fight out of him. And so it was that the second lost
-another lineman to the first team, for by the middle of the following
-week, after trying out Parker and Hazard for the position, the much
-coveted, but unhoped for, honor fell to Jim.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII
-
-THE SWORD FALLS!
-
-
-Jim broke into the first team on Wednesday.
-
-That night there was a celebration at Sunnywood. Jeffrey began it with
-two bottles of ginger ale which he produced after study hour. They
-drank Jim’s health in that enticing beverage and then Poke suggested
-that some cake wouldn’t be half bad. So Hope was summoned and Mrs.
-Hazard was appealed to and the party adjourned to the dining-room where
-a spread worthy of the occasion was speedily forthcoming. Every one was
-very merry save Jim. Jim was wondering when the sword would fall, for
-he had flunked badly that morning in mathematics and had barely scraped
-through in Latin. And that was why he protested when Poke had the merry
-thought of inviting Mr. Hanks to the feast.
-
-“Oh, no,” said Jim, “let him alone, Poke.”
-
-“I think he ought to participate in our merry-making,” Poke persisted.
-“You run up and invite him down, Hope.”
-
-“Shall I?” asked Hope, her eyes dancing.
-
-“No,” said Jim. But the others insisted and Hope hurried away on her
-errand.
-
-“Well, anyway, he won’t come,” predicted Jim. But he did. He didn’t
-quite know what it was all about, but he and Hope were very good
-friends by now and he came unquestioningly, smiling and blinking behind
-his huge spectacles. It was explained to him that Jim had that day
-attained to the utmost pinnacle of success by being taken onto the
-Crofton Academy Football Team, and Mr. Hanks murmured “Dear, dear! I
-want to know!” nibbled at a piece of cake and wondered how soon he
-could in decency return to his interrupted labors upstairs. Finally
-he did go back, shaking hands with Jim in an absent-minded way first,
-with one of Mrs. Hazard’s serviettes dangling from his coat pocket. The
-party proceeded quite as merrily without him, however. Poke rallied Jim
-on his quietness.
-
-“I fear the sudden honor is too much for you, Jim. You used to be
-rather a merry youth. To-night you remind me of a graveyard gate post.
-Why so sad?”
-
-“I’m tired,” murmured Jim.
-
-“Then, Jim dear,” said Mrs. Hazard, “I really think you had better not
-eat any more cake. I’m sure that must be your fifth slice. And you ate
-a great big supper.”
-
-“You don’t mean to say you’ve been counting the slices!” ejaculated
-Poke. “Why, that’s not like you, Lady.”
-
-“She couldn’t count all you’ve eaten,” declared Hope. “You’re a――a
-gridjon!”
-
-“A what-on?” asked Poke anxiously.
-
-“A gridjon. A gridjon is a person who eats too much.”
-
-“Webster or Hazard?” laughed Jeffrey.
-
-“It’s a perfectly good word of my own,” replied Hope with dignity.
-
-But although Jim tumbled into bed in short time he didn’t go right to
-sleep. Instead he lay awake for quite a while wondering how long, if
-he didn’t make a much better showing in class, faculty would allow him
-to enjoy his new honors. And when sleep did come to him finally it was
-because he had comforted his conscience with the firm resolve to buckle
-down to-morrow and study as never before.
-
-But, alas, how many of our good resolutions survive the night? The next
-day was filled with new experiences for Jim, and much hard, gruelling
-work on the field, and a blackboard lecture in dining hall after
-dinner. And so, when study time came, he was tired and nervous and his
-thoughts absolutely refused to concern themselves with studies. And the
-following day Mr. Groff, the mathematics instructor, lectured him in
-front of the whole class, which didn’t improve Jim’s state of mind a
-bit, and Mr. Hanks viewed him sadly but forebore to reprimand him. In
-his other studies he was doing fairly well as yet.
-
-There was no practice on Friday and Jim locked himself up in his room,
-in spite of the fact that Johnny had instructed them to stay out of
-doors and take mild exercise, and heroically studied. But the faculty
-of assimilation seemed to have deserted him of late and it was the
-hardest sort of work to make anything stick in his memory for more than
-a minute. But he kept at it until supper time and then emerged tired
-and fagged.
-
-In the Merton contest the next day, the last before the “big game,”
-Crofton showed flashes of first-rate football. Although he didn’t say
-so, Johnny was well satisfied, for he knew that, barring accidents, his
-team would play at least twenty per cent. better a week from that day.
-Crofton was still coming, and a team that is coming is better than
-one that has reached the zenith of its development. Merton went down
-in defeat, 17 to 8, after a hard-fought battle. Best of all, Crofton
-emerged from the fray with scarcely a scratch, at all events with no
-real injuries to any of her players. Jim played well in that game. For
-four twelve-minute periods he forgot all about Latin and mathematics
-and thought and lived football. And Johnny, who hadn’t liked the
-haggard look in Jim’s eyes, concluded that his fears were groundless,
-and confided to Captain Sargent after the game that “That fellow Hazard
-is the best find of the season.”
-
-And then, on Monday, the sword fell!
-
-He was summoned to the office at noon. What Mr. Gordon said and what
-excuses Jim offered are of small consequences. We are interested in
-results. The result in this case was that Jim emerged from Academy Hall
-feeling that life was indeed a very tragic thing. That afternoon Parker
-played at left guard on the eleven and all the school knew that Hazard
-was “in wrong with the Office.”
-
-Johnny was a philosopher. Such things had happened to him before. He
-wasted no breath in regrets nor recriminations. He picked the next
-best man for Jim’s place and went ahead. Perhaps he was a little
-grimmer in the face that afternoon and a little more silent, but that
-was all. Duncan Sargent, his nerves already jangling as a captain’s
-nerves are likely to jangle when the last week of the season arrives,
-was in despair.
-
-“First it’s Gary,” he groaned, “and then it’s Marshall and now it’s
-Hazard. Well, I’d like to know what’s going to happen next! We might as
-well hand the game to Hawthorne and save the trouble of playing!”
-
-Poke, to whom these remarks were addressed just before the beginning of
-practice, was as gloomy as his captain. He had known nothing of Jim’s
-misfortune until a few minutes before, for Jim had not shown up at
-dinner hour and Poke had not glimpsed him since morning.
-
-“Gee,” he muttered, “it’s all a surprise to me. I never suspected that
-Jim wasn’t getting on all right in class. You don’t suppose J. G. will
-let him back in a day or two?”
-
-“I don’t know,” answered Sargent despondently. “What if he does? A
-fellow can’t drop training for two or three days on the eve of the big
-game and then play decently.”
-
-“Jim could,” said Poke thoughtfully. “I wonder where the chump is. I
-suppose he isn’t here, eh?”
-
-“I haven’t seen him.” Sargent shrugged his broad shoulders. “What’s
-more, I don’t want to. If a fellow doesn’t think enough of the success
-of his school to study a few silly lessons we’re better without him.”
-
-“Oh, be good,” Poke chided. “It was only two years ago that you were
-off for a whole week for the same reason, Dun.”
-
-“And I learned my lesson,” said the other gloomily.
-
-“Well, I suppose Jim Hazard’s learning his,” replied Poke. “Only I wish
-he’d chosen some other time. How’s Parker going to fit?”
-
-Sargent kicked viciously at a football that had rolled up to them.
-“Rotten!” he said.
-
-Practice went badly that day, just as it’s likely to on the Monday
-after a hard game, and there was a general air of discouragement about
-coach and players alike. The second team, grumbling over the loss of
-another lineman, smashed vengefully at their opponents and tied the
-score in the second half of the scrimmage. And so it stayed and the
-second credited themselves with what was virtually a victory. Gil,
-Poke and Jeffrey walked home together after practice and talked over
-Jim’s predicament.
-
-“Success,” said Gil, “was too much for him.”
-
-“That’s not fair,” remonstrated Poke. “Jim got onto the team late and
-has had to learn a whole lot in a short time. Hang it, Gil, I haven’t
-been doing any too well at studies, myself, and I’ve been playing
-football long enough to know the ropes. I don’t wonder that Jim fell
-behind. The question now is can he catch up and square himself with the
-Office before Saturday?”
-
-“Is it all studies or one or two?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-Poke shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. Why didn’t he say something
-to some of us? I noticed that he seemed rather down in the mouth, but I
-didn’t suspect this. I thought he was just worried for fear he wouldn’t
-make good at playing.”
-
-“Who do you suppose started the trouble?” asked Gil. “Who do you and
-Jim have, Jeff?”
-
-“Hanks in Latin and history, Groff in math, Arroway in English,
-Lewellyn in French and Thurston in physics.”
-
-“Well, it might be ‘Gruff,’” said Gil, “or it might be ‘Boots.’
-(‘Boots’ was the popular name for Mr. Thurston.) It isn’t likely that
-Hanks had anything to do with it; nor Lewellyn. As for English, why, no
-fellow has trouble in that course.”
-
-“I’m not so sure about Nancy, though,” said Jeffrey. “Ever since we
-turned him into a tyrant he’s been pretty fussy about us having our
-lessons. But I think it was probably Groff that started the trouble. He
-gave Jim a calling-down in class last week.”
-
-“Gruff always was a tartar,” grumbled Poke. “I never knew a mathematics
-instructor who wasn’t.”
-
-“Well, the question is,” observed Gil, “is there anything we can do
-to pull Jim out of his hole? There’s five days yet before the game.
-Something might be done.”
-
-“I don’t believe Johnny would let him play after being laid off,” said
-Poke gloomily. “Dun’s got a grouch against him, too.”
-
-“Well, the first thing to do is to find him,” said Jeffrey. “I haven’t
-seen him since physics.”
-
-“I suppose he’s feeling so mean he’s hiding out somewhere,” Poke
-suggested. “I don’t blame him for being cut up about it.”
-
-Jim, however, wasn’t very far off when the trio entered the gate. He
-was sitting at the table in his room with his books spread before him
-looking disconsolately out of the window. “No more athletics, Hazard,
-until your marks are considerably better in all studies, Latin and
-mathematics especially,” had been Mr. Gordon’s ultimatum. Jim had
-spent the dinner hour sitting on a spile near the bridge, gazing into
-the water and wondering on the lack of gratitude displayed by Mr.
-Hanks. For Mr. Gordon had distinctly said that it had been the Latin
-instructor who had made complaint. Jim was through with the team and
-wouldn’t have shown up at training table for anything. Nor did he want
-to go home and face his chums at Sunnywood just then. Besides, he was
-much too disappointed and miserable to want anything to eat. Of course,
-he had reflected, it was all his own fault, but that knowledge didn’t
-seem to make the situation any easier. He found a little satisfaction
-in calling Mr. Hanks names. It seemed to him that after the way they
-had come to Nancy’s assistance with advice the least he could have done
-was to have been a little more lenient with Jim Hazard. He wished he
-had never gone in for football; wished he had never come to Crofton.
-Then the bell rang and he dragged himself back along the river to
-Academy Hall and a French recitation. After that there had been
-physics, and then, when most of the fellows were setting their faces
-toward the field, he had hurried home and shut himself in his room. His
-mother had sought entrance and he had put her off with the plea that he
-was busy studying, but as a matter of fact there had been very little
-studying done that afternoon. His thoughts simply refused to stay on
-his books. It was almost dark now in the room, and through the window
-the western sky was paling from orange to gray. He heard the gate click
-and then came the sound of footsteps on the stairs. Some one knocked
-imperatively at his door.
-
-“Hello?” he growled.
-
-“We want to come in, Jim.” It was Poke’s voice. And the tone told Jim
-that Poke had heard.
-
-“I’m working,” replied Jim, more gruffly.
-
-“It’s time to quit. Open up, like a good fellow.”
-
-“Too busy,” replied Jim. There was a whispered conference beyond the
-door and then footsteps died out along the hall. Jim felt more lonely
-than ever then and wished he had let them in. But pride kept him there
-behind the locked door until the supper bell rang, and then until Hope
-came up to find why he wasn’t down. Hope had to beg her hardest before
-she was admitted. Then Jim said he wasn’t hungry and wanted no supper.
-All he wanted was to be let alone. So Hope went out quietly, closing
-the door after her, and, being a rather wise young lady, prepared a
-tray. After she had taken her departure for the second time Jim sat and
-looked at the tray for a long time; to be exact, just as long as his
-courage lasted. Then he gave in and ate everything in sight. After that
-life didn’t look quite so dark, and when, presently, Poke came knocking
-at the door again, Jim bade him enter.
-
-They talked it all over then, Gil and Jeffrey sort of happening in, and
-Poke was highly incensed at Mr. Hanks’ conduct.
-
-“After what we did to help him!” he said disgustedly.
-
-“He has only followed the advice we gave him,” observed Gil dryly.
-“What goes for one goes for all, Poke.”
-
-“He hasn’t a grain of――of gratitude,” spluttered Poke. “And what’s
-more, I’d like to tell him so, too.”
-
-“If you talk so loud you won’t have to,” said Jeffrey. “He will hear
-you now.”
-
-“Let him! He’s the limit!”
-
-“Stop calling names and let’s see what’s to be done,” Gil counseled.
-“Think you can catch up by Friday, Jim?”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know. I can’t seem to get down to studying. I’ve been
-trying to all the afternoon.”
-
-“Well, I can’t promise that Johnny will take you on again even if you
-get square with the Office,” said Gil, “but seems to me it’s worth
-trying. You get your books and go over to Jeff’s room. After awhile
-we’ll go over to-morrow’s stuff with you. Maybe between us we can coach
-you up, Jim. I’m not much of a Latin student myself, but Poke gets on
-pretty well in that; so does Jeff. As for math, why, I’ll do what I can
-for you there. What do you say?”
-
-Jim thought a moment. He was still inclined to feel hurt and imposed
-on. But the offer was too good to be refused, and so,
-
-“All right,” he muttered. “I’ll try it.”
-
-[Illustration: Hope, being a rather wise young lady, prepared a tray.]
-
-Jim’s showing in class the next day was not much better, but on
-Wednesday there was a marked improvement. Every night Gil, Poke and
-Jeffrey took him in hand and put him through his paces in mathematics
-and Latin. Jim was not stupid, and now that he had more time and
-constant encouragement he went ahead in good shape. If Mr. Hanks
-suspected the sudden coolness exhibited toward him by Jim and Poke he
-made no sign. Personally I don’t believe that he gave it a thought.
-He had done what his duty required of him in Jim’s case and that was
-all. That his action had cost Jim his position on the football team and
-deprived the team of a good player he did not know. He went his way
-serenely unconscious of the trouble he had caused.
-
-Meanwhile the team worked like Trojans every afternoon, the football
-enthusiasm and excitement grew to fever heat and Thursday dawned.
-Thursday was the last day of practice. The whole school marched to
-the field at four o’clock, cheering and singing. Even Jim allowed the
-others to persuade him to attend the final practice, and he and the
-rest of the Sunnywood, saving Mrs. Hazard, who had lost her interest in
-football, now that Jim no longer played, followed the procession, Hope
-wildly enthusiastic and attracting many admiring glances on the way.
-
-There was nothing spectacular about practice that afternoon. After the
-preliminary work the rest of the time was spent in a hard signal drill
-and one fifteen-minute period of scrimmaging, the latter being halted
-for minutes at a time while one or other of the coaches, who had grown
-quite numerous by now, criticized and lectured, begged and threatened.
-Around the field, outside the ropes which were already in place for
-Saturday’s game, all Crofton cheered and sang. Then the final whistle
-sounded, the second team gathered together and cheered the first,
-the first tiredly returned the compliment and players, coaches and
-onlookers trailed back to the gymnasium.
-
-Poke, a faded blanket hanging about him, found Jim on the way out.
-
-“I spoke to Sargent about you, Jim,” he panted, “and he says if you
-can get square with the Office by Saturday he’s willing to give you
-a chance in the game if he can. That is, of course, if Johnny says
-so. I haven’t talked with him yet, but I will. Of course, Jim, you
-won’t get in at the beginning. You see, Parker’s doing pretty well and
-it wouldn’t be fair to throw him out at the last moment, would it?
-Besides, you might be a bit stale, you know.”
-
-Jim nodded gloomily. “I know. Much obliged to you, Poke, but I guess
-it’s no use. I don’t even know that J. G. will give me leave to play
-yet. I’m pretty square with Groff, but Nancy doesn’t love me much, I
-guess. Don’t bother about speaking to Johnny. It’s all right.”
-
-“Oh, I’ll see Johnny,” responded Poke heartily. “You do the best you
-can and go and have a talk with J. G. to-morrow. Why, supposing you
-don’t get in for the whole game, Jim, even a couple of periods is
-better than nothing at all. And you’ll get your C if you only play two
-minutes. Buck up and never say die, old chap!”
-
-Jim nodded again and Poke, clapping him on the shoulder, hurried into
-the gymnasium. They were cheering again now, cheering each member of
-the team in turn, from Sargent down to the latest member, Parker. There
-was no cheer for Hazard, though. Jim had got parted from Hope and
-Jeffrey, and presently he edged his way out of the gathering and strode
-home alone and forlorn through the twilight.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII
-
-FRIDAY AND ILL-LUCK
-
-
-“I think,” remarked Mr. Groff, the next morning, “that I could count on
-one hand the students who have studied their algebra. Wyman, Latham,
-Nutter, Hazard――if there is another I’d like to hear from him.”
-
-Thirty-odd hands went up. Mr. Groff smiled gently and sorrowfully.
-
-“If football plays may be worked out by algebra, I believe you. We will
-repeat to-day’s lesson to-morrow. I trust that as the football season
-will be over on Monday we may then return to our studies. Dismissed.”
-
-Events transpired so rapidly that day that it is difficult to tell of
-them in order. First of all, though, just before noon it was known that
-Curtis, formerly of the second and now playing right tackle on the
-first team, had been summoned home because of sickness in the family.
-Consternation prevailed. At two o’clock Curtis went off, bag in hand,
-torn between anxiety and disappointment. Before that Duncan Sargent and
-Johnny Connell had spent a troubled hour trying to rearrange their line
-of battle. At dinner time Johnny pedaled along the road, jumped from
-his wheel in front of Sunnywood Cottage, rang the bell impatiently and
-demanded Jim.
-
-“Look here, Hazard,” began Johnny when Jim reached the porch, napkin in
-hand, “we’ve lost Curtis. He’s gone home. Some of his folks ill. We’ve
-got to have another lineman. There’s no one on the second heavy enough
-to stand up in front of Hawthorne. Either you or Gary must come back. I
-don’t care which, but the first of you to report to me, all square with
-the Office, starts the game to-morrow. I’ve seen Gary and told him the
-same thing. Now you have a talk with Mr. Gordon right away, understand?
-And let me know what he says. Come to me after school. If he lets you
-play you’ll have to learn the new signals this evening. Now hurry up
-and finish your dinner, and don’t stuff yourself. Then see Mr. Gordon
-at once.”
-
-“All right,” replied Jim, his heart thumping hard at the thought of
-getting back to the team. “I’ll see him in fifteen minutes. Where will
-I find you?”
-
-“I’ll be in the gym at two. Before that you’ll find me around Academy
-somewhere. Get a move on. Tell Gordon you’ve _got_ to play; tell him
-we’ve got to have you!”
-
-And Johnny hurried through the gate, jumped on his bicycle and tore
-back to school. Fifteen minutes later Jim, breathless and anxious, ran
-up the steps of Academy Hall, hurried down the corridor and entered the
-Office.
-
-“Can I see Mr. Gordon, please?”
-
-“Mr. Gordon has gone to Boston,” replied the secretary in his best
-official voice. “He left at twelve o’clock.”
-
-Jim’s heart sank. “When will he be back, please, sir?” he asked. The
-secretary frowned.
-
-“He is not in the habit of informing me very closely as to his plans.
-I believe, however, that he expects to return sometime to-morrow
-forenoon.”
-
-“To-morrow forenoon!” gasped Jim.
-
-“Exactly.” The trouble in the boy’s face softened the secretary’s
-manner. “What was it you wanted? Is there anything I can do for you?”
-
-“No, sir, thank you,” answered Jim. He went out, closed the heavy oak
-door softly and dragged his feet along the corridor. At the corner he
-drew aside and Brandon Gary hurried by him in the direction of the
-Office. Jim smiled wanly. Gary and he were in the same boat.
-
-On the front steps he paused, hands thrust deep in his pockets and
-tried to think what to do. It still lacked twenty minutes of recitation
-time and he had the sunlit entrance to himself. But he could see no way
-out of his quandary. Only Mr. Gordon could lift the ban and Mr. Gordon
-had gone away. Jim seated himself on the top step and stared unseeingly
-at the wooded slope beyond the river. Footsteps echoed in the corridor
-and Brandon Gary came out. He saw Jim, hesitated and then leaned
-against the doorway. Jim looked up and their eyes met. Gary nodded.
-
-“Hello,” said Jim morosely.
-
-“Say, Hazard, you and I are both up against it, aren’t we?” said Gary.
-“I’d like to know what business J. G. has going away at a time like
-this.”
-
-“I suppose to-morrow morning will be too late,” responded Jim
-discouragedly.
-
-“Oh, he won’t be back until noon. He’ll come on the express that gets
-in just before dinner. Gee, Hazard, I’d like to play to-morrow! I’ve
-been thinking he might let me off before this, but he didn’t, and I
-made up my mind I wouldn’t ask. But now it’s serious. With Curtis gone
-the old team’s up against it, I guess.”
-
-Jim nodded. Gary seated himself on the other side of the steps. Silence
-held them for a minute. Then Jim sighed.
-
-“Well,” he said, “I guess I’ll look up Johnny and tell him. I promised
-to let him know.”
-
-“So did I,” said Gary. “Look here, Hazard, do you think it would do any
-good to talk to Nancy?”
-
-Jim considered a moment.
-
-“I don’t see what he could do, Gary.”
-
-“He might telegraph to J. G. and ask him to let us off.”
-
-“I don’t believe Nancy would do that,” replied Jim doubtfully.
-“Besides, we don’t know where he is, do we?”
-
-“Mrs. Gordon can tell us. Look here, will you go and see him with me?
-Maybe we can talk him into it. I’ll apologize to him, if he wants me
-to. I’ll do anything to help the team out.”
-
-“Yes, I’ll go,” answered Jim, brightening a little. “If we walk up the
-road maybe we’ll meet him.”
-
-They sprang up and hurried off side by side, choosing the road instead
-of the wood path, since if they took the latter they might miss the
-instructor. They hadn’t far to go. As they walked briskly around the
-curve behind the Principal’s residence Mr. Hanks came into sight a few
-rods away.
-
-“You start it,” whispered Gary. “You know him better. I’ll dig in
-afterwards.”
-
-“Mr. Hanks, may we speak to you a minute, sir?” asked Jim as the
-instructor met them. Mr. Hanks dropped the hand holding the book he had
-been reading and brought his thoughts back with a visible effort.
-
-“Er――certainly.”
-
-“Gary and I, sir, are both in wrong at the Office, as you know. Now
-Curtis has gone home and the team’s in a bad way for a fellow to take
-his place in the line. We’ve been to see Mr. Gordon and he’s gone away
-and may not be back until to-morrow noon. That will be too late, sir.
-Wouldn’t you be willing to say a good word for us, sir, to Mr. Gordon?
-Tell him we――we’re sorry and――and all that, and ask him if we can’t
-play to-morrow?”
-
-Mr. Hanks looked blank. “I――I don’t quite understand,” he said. “You
-want me to intercede for you with Mr. Gordon?”
-
-“Yes, sir,” answered Gary. “I guess I deserved what I got, Mr. Hanks,
-but I’ve been on probation for nearly a month now. I’m sorry for what
-I did and I――I beg pardon, sir, I wouldn’t have asked any favors for
-myself, sir, but the team’s in a rotten mess now that Curtis can’t play
-and it needs me badly, needs both of us.”
-
-“I――I’m afraid, I don’t quite get your meaning about this――this team.
-What sort of a team is it, Gary?”
-
-“Why, the football team, sir! To-morrow’s the big game of the season,
-you know; Hawthorne. And we’re going to get licked as sure as shooting
-if either Hazard or I don’t get back.”
-
-“Am I to understand,” asked Mr. Hanks in puzzled tones, “that Mr.
-Gordon has forbidden you to play in the game?”
-
-“Why, of course,” replied Gary a trifle impatiently. “I haven’t played
-since he put me on probation. And Hazard here had to give up last
-Monday. You can’t play if you don’t keep up with your studies.”
-
-“Really! I didn’t know that. I fear I am not sufficiently conversant
-with the customs here. I understand, then, that you want to take part
-in this――this contest to-morrow. Is that it?”
-
-“Yes, sir,” chorused Gary and Jim eagerly.
-
-“Why――why――yes, I shall be glad to say a good word for you both. Your
-work in class has been very satisfactory since――since the occasion we
-both, I am sure, regret, Gary. As for Hazard, he seems to have taken
-hold earnestly with his studies of late. But――but if Mr. Gordon is away
-I don’t just see how――that is――”
-
-“We thought you might send him a telegram,” said Gary boldly. “Tell him
-we’re needed on the team and that you’re willing we should play and ask
-him to give us permission.”
-
-“Do you think,” asked Mr. Hanks doubtfully, “I should be within
-my――er――authority? It――it has the appearance of interference with the
-Principal’s affairs.”
-
-“No, sir, it would be all right. It’s been done lots of times. You see,
-Mr. Hanks, you had us punished and you have a right to ask for pardon.
-And, besides, sir, it isn’t just for us personally, it’s for the whole
-school! If we don’t play we’ll be licked by Hawthorne! And you don’t
-want that to happen!”
-
-“Er――no, I suppose not. Naturally a victory is much to be desired.
-But――but a telegram? Wouldn’t a letter do?”
-
-“He wouldn’t get it in time, sir. We’ll have to know right off;
-to-night or to-morrow morning at the latest. Please say you will, Mr.
-Hanks!”
-
-“We-ell, yes, Gary, I’ll do as you ask. Now what is the address?”
-
-“We don’t know yet, sir. We’ll ask Mrs. Gordon for it. If you will just
-write out the telegram now, sir, I’ll get the address and take the
-message down town right after school.”
-
-“Very well. If you will accompany me to the hall I will――er――attend to
-it.”
-
-[Illustration: “We thought you might send him a telegram,” said Gary,
-boldly.]
-
-At a few minutes before four o’clock Gary sent the message at the
-telegraph office in the village. Mrs. Gordon had willingly supplied
-her husband’s address in Boston. There was nothing to do now but wait.
-Johnny was far from satisfied with events, but told Gary and Jim to
-report that evening and receive instructions in signals. Jim was a
-different boy now. At Sunnywood excitement reigned supreme. Supper was
-a very perfunctory meal, for every one was too busy listening for the
-footsteps of a messenger boy to eat much. Even Mr. Hanks, suddenly
-drawn into the swirl of school affairs, displayed a mild interest
-in events. At eight o’clock no reply had been received and Hope put
-forward the explanation that Mr. Gordon, who was stopping at an hotel,
-had gone out to dinner with friends.
-
-“He will find the telegram when he gets back to the hotel this
-evening,” she declared cheerfully. “There’s no use getting worried,
-Jim. It will be all right. You see if it isn’t.”
-
-Right or wrong, Jim was forced to leave the house at twenty minutes
-past eight and hurry to the locker rooms in the gymnasium, where
-Sargent, Johnny and Arnold, the quarter-back, were awaiting him and
-Gary. For a solid hour and ten minutes the two boys were coached in the
-new signals, and not until they were letter-perfect were they allowed
-to depart. By that time Jim’s head was in a whirl. He and Gary walked
-back together through the frosty darkness, discussing the chances of
-the telegram coming that night and speculating as to what its tenor
-would be when it did come.
-
-“Like as not,” said Jim, who was tired and low-spirited by this time,
-“he will refuse to let us off.”
-
-“I have a feeling it’s going to be all right,” answered Gary cheerfully.
-“Guess I’ll walk on to your place and see if it’s come.”
-
-And it had. Hope met them at the door with the news and they went
-upstairs to Mr. Hanks’ room. The instructor fumbled around on his desk
-and finally found the message. He handed it to Gary. Gary read it with
-a broad smile, that trailed away toward the end, and handed it to Jim.
-This was the message:
-
- MR. ARTEMUS HANKS,
- CARE MRS. HAZARD, Crofton, Mass.
-
- Gary’s probation lifted. Please inform him. Hazard must pass
- examination in Latin before he can take part in athletics.
-
- JOHN GORDON.
-
-Jim reread the telegram and then laid it back on the desk. “That lets
-me out,” he said quietly. “I’m glad you’re all right, though, Gary. If
-you play they won’t need me, anyway. Thank you, Mr. Hanks.”
-
-“You’re very welcome, Jim. I――I regret that the result in your case is
-so disappointing.”
-
-Jim went down to the door with Gary and bade him good night. “Glad you
-can play, Gary,” he said. “And I hope we win.”
-
-“We will if I can bring it about,” replied Gary warmly. “I wish you
-were going in, too, though, Hazard.” He hesitated a moment on the
-steps. “Thanks for helping me. Come and see me some time, will you?” At
-the gate he turned again. “Oh, Hazard, I say!”
-
-“Yes?” replied Jim from the doorway.
-
-“How about your rooms here? Haven’t got one I could have after
-Christmas recess, have you?”
-
-“Yes, there’s one empty. It isn’t as good as――as the one you saw, Gary,
-but it’s not bad.”
-
-“I’ll come around and have a look at it some day. Jones’s is the limit!
-Good night.”
-
-“Good night,” answered Jim tiredly.
-
-Then he went upstairs to face the sympathy of Gil and Poke and Jeffrey.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV
-
-HAWTHORNE COMES TO CONQUER
-
-
-The day of the Hawthorne game dawned cold and gray, with a chill
-breeze out of the east that held a tang of the ocean thirty miles
-away. Hawthorne came along, nearly two hundred strong, early in the
-forenoon and took possession of the village, taxing the capacities of
-the railroad restaurant and the various lunch rooms to the limit. At
-Sunnywood Gil and Poke, veterans though they were, showed unmistakable
-nervousness all the morning, and it took the required efforts of Jim
-and Jeffrey to amuse them. By eleven o’clock the sun had peeped for an
-instant through the gloom, promising better things for the afternoon.
-The football team dined at twelve that day, so at Sunnywood the dinner
-hour was set forward correspondingly. At one Gil and Poke, happy and
-cheerful now that the time of waiting was past, set off to the field.
-
-“If you don’t win, Poke Endicott,” called Hope from the porch as the
-boys started down the road, “I’ll never speak to you again!”
-
-“After that threat,” laughed Poke, “I shall simply eat ’em alive, Hope!”
-
-The rest of the household, Jim, Jeffrey, Hope, Mrs. Hazard and Mr.
-Hanks started an hour later. Mr. Hanks, having had football thrust
-suddenly into his philosophy, displayed an amazing interest and
-curiosity. “You see,” he confided to Mrs. Hazard, “I have never
-witnessed a game of football. This may seem strange to you, for
-my college was, I believe, very successful at the game. The fact
-is, however, that I never had time to attend the contests. I am
-really quite curious to see how the game is played. I think it must
-be――er――quite interesting.”
-
-When the Sunnywood party arrived Hawthorne, looking in its black
-and orange like an army of young Princetonians, was on the gridiron
-warming up for the fray. Along the ropes on the other side of the field
-Hawthorne’s supporters were already shouting to the sky. The sun, still
-coy, broke through every few minutes and cast a pallid wash of gold
-over the sere turf. It was cold enough for rugs and heavy coats, and
-Hope was secretly pleased that she had managed to snuggle in between
-her mother and Mr. Hanks. Beyond Mrs. Hazard sat Jim with Jeffrey
-beside him. By a quarter to two the Crofton side of the field was three
-and four deep along the ropes and at ten minutes to the hour two things
-happened simultaneously; the Crofton eleven, brave and colorful in new
-uniforms of crimson and gray, trotted onto the field, and the sun burst
-through the murk in a sudden blaze of glory.
-
-“That,” cried Hope ecstatically, “means that we shall win!”
-
-Crofton took the field for practice, Gary, back in his togs once more,
-racing down the gridiron like a colt. A moment later Gil ran up and
-called to Jim across the rope.
-
-“Come on and be our linesman, Jim. You see,” he continued as Jim
-ducked under the barrier and strode across the field with him, “you’ll
-be nearer things and can watch the game a heap better. There’s your
-partner in crime over there with the chain. Introduce yourself like a
-gentleman, shake hands and welcome him to the funeral. They’ve got a
-pretty husky set of men, haven’t they? That’s Gould, the little chap
-talking to Johnny. He’s the man we’ve got to watch to-day. Gee, I wish
-you were playing, Jim!”
-
-“So do I. Is Gould their quarter? He doesn’t look such a wonder, does
-he?”
-
-“Wait till you get a good look at his face. There’s the whistle. Wish
-us luck, Jim!”
-
-Jeffrey moved into the seat next to Mrs. Hazard, depositing an extra
-coat beside him so that Jim might have his place if he returned.
-Hawthorne spread herself over the west end of the field to receive the
-kick-off, Duncan Sargent patted the tee into shape, poised the ball
-and looked around him. “All ready, Hawthorne? All ready, Crofton?”
-questioned the referee. Both teams assented, the whistle blew, Sargent
-sent the ball spinning down the field and the game was on.
-
-Crofton displayed her offensive ability at the start. Johnny had
-instructed the team to get the jump on Hawthorne in the first minute of
-play and carry her off her feet if possible. Arnold obeyed directions
-to the letter. From the first line-up, after the full-back had caught
-and carried the ball to his thirty-five yards, Poke Endicott tore off
-eighteen yards outside of tackle and began a rushing advance that took
-the ball to Hawthorne’s fifteen-yard mark. Hawthorne stiffened as the
-play neared the goal line and Arnold tried a forward pass to Tearney,
-right end. This failed and the ball went to the Orange-and-Black.
-But on the very next play Hawthorne’s left half fumbled and Benson,
-Crofton’s full-back, dived into the scramble and recovered the pigskin.
-Crofton’s machine started up again and after three rushes Poke shot
-through and over the goal line for a well-earned touchdown. Sargent
-kicked goal.
-
-The crimson-and-gray flags waved madly and three hundred voices cheered
-and yelled. In just five minutes Crofton had swept her opponent off
-her feet and scored six points! That was surely cause for rejoicing.
-Even Mrs. Hazard clapped her hands, and Mr. Hanks, just beginning
-to understand the scheme of things, beamed delightedly through his
-spectacles. As for Hope, why Hope was already breathless from screaming
-and trembling with excitement. Jeffrey, seeing more of the game than
-the others, better appreciated the _coup de main_ that had put Crofton
-in the ascendancy at the very beginning of the battle. But he wondered
-whether the Crimson-and-Gray would show an equally good defense. That
-was the only scoring in the first period of fifteen minutes. Crofton
-suffered a penalty for holding shortly after the touchdown had been
-made, and later was set back for off-side. However, the loss of twenty
-yards had no effect on the final result, for neither side came near
-scoring, and the quarter ended with the ball in Crofton’s possession on
-her rival’s twenty-seven yards.
-
-Hawthorne’s chief mainstay was her quarter-back, Gould, a remarkable
-all-around player. A brainy general, a certain catcher of punts, a
-brilliant runner either in a broken field or an open and a clever
-manipulator of the forward pass, Crofton held him in great respect.
-Hawthorne’s team was, in a manner, built around Gould, and in that lay
-whatever weakness it possessed. Johnny had coached his players for
-a fortnight to stop Gould, knowing that aside from his performances
-Hawthorne had very little to offer in the matter of ground-gaining
-feats. And throughout the first period Gould failed to get away with
-anything. Crofton watched him as a cat watches a mouse and every move
-of his was smothered. One twenty-yard sprint around Tearney’s end was
-the best he could do, while whenever he caught a punt in the backfield
-Tearney and Gil were down on him to stand him on his plucky little
-head the instant the ball was in his arms.
-
-The second period began with Crofton in high feather. Benson and Smith,
-left half, each made short gains, and then Arnold tried a forward pass
-from Hawthorne’s twenty-five yard mark. He threw too far, however, and
-the Orange-and-Black received the ball on its thirteen-yard line. Gould
-kicked, and, thanks to two holding penalties, Crofton was forced back
-into its own territory in the next few minutes. Then Arnold’s punt went
-to Gould on his forty yards. With the first real flash of form he had
-shown, the little quarter-back tore off fifteen yards. From the center
-of the field and close to the side-line he made his first successful
-forward pass, a long, low throw along the edge of the field to his
-right end who caught the ball over his shoulder and ran to Crofton’s
-thirty-four-yard line. A try at the line netted two yards. Then Gould
-again hurled the pigskin, this time selecting his left end for receiver
-and sending a low drive to him on Crofton’s twenty-five-yard line. For
-a moment it looked as though Hawthorne would score there and then and
-the runner sprinted to Crofton’s eight-yard line before he was pulled
-down from behind. Across the field Hawthorne was wild with joy and
-two hundred of her loyal sons shouted and danced with delight. Then
-Hawthorne tried one rush and lost a yard. Crofton was now plainly over
-anxious and when, on the next play, Gould sent his right half-back
-at the right wing on a delayed pass, Tearney was drawn in and the
-orange-and-black player simply romped across the line for a touchdown.
-From this Hawthorne’s right end kicked a goal from a difficult angle
-and the score was tied.
-
-Then, it seemed, that Hawthorne had found herself. Success breeds
-success. The Orange-and-Black took heart and after Crofton had kicked
-off again Gould ran the ball back thirty yards, eluding half the
-Crofton team, and placed it on her enemy’s forty-five-yard line.
-Crofton’s defense was now severely tested. Gould gave the ball to
-his half-backs and his full-back and twice Hawthorne made first down
-by short line plunges. The vulnerable spot in Crofton’s defense was
-at left tackle where Parker, willing enough though he was, lacked
-experience and weight. On her twenty-five-yard line Crofton stiffened
-up and Gould tried a forward pass that proved illegal. A plunge at
-center gave the ball to Crofton, and Arnold punted on the first down.
-Gould caught the ball and was promptly laid on his back by Gil. A
-penalty for holding forced Hawthorne back to her thirty yards. Gould
-tried an end run that gained but seven yards and punted on the next
-down. Crofton made three yards through right tackle and then Arnold
-got off a beautiful forward pass to Gil, and the latter, by squirming
-and crowding, finally reached Hawthorne’s twenty-yard line. Two rushes
-failed to gain much distance and Arnold dropped back to the thirty-yard
-line and, with every watcher holding his breath, drop-kicked the oval
-over the cross-bar. It was Crofton’s turn to exult and exult she did,
-while from the opposite side of the gridiron Hawthorne hurled defiance.
-A moment later the first half ended, the score 9 to 6; Crofton ahead by
-three points.
-
-Jim returned to his party on the seats and squeezed himself down beside
-Jeffrey.
-
-“Isn’t it just glorious?” cried Hope, her cheeks crimson and her hair,
-loosened by the breeze, fluttering about her face.
-
-“Glorious!” laughed her brother. “It’s jimmy!”
-
-“Can we hold them, do you think?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-Jim shook his head. “I don’t know. I heard Johnny tell Duncan Sargent a
-minute ago that he’d give a hundred dollars if the game were over. If
-Hawthorne pounded away at the left side of our line she could gain like
-anything. Parker’s doing the best he can but he can’t stop them. How do
-you like the game, Mr. Hanks?”
-
-“Very much indeed. I――I find myself quite excited. Hope has been
-instructing me in the――er――fine points, but I fear she has found me a
-very stupid pupil.”
-
-“Well, I don’t think I can give you more than a C,” laughed Hope. “And
-mama gets a D minus. Awhile ago she wanted to know why the tall man in
-the white sweater didn’t play harder!”
-
-“Well, nobody told me he was the referee, or whatever he is,” declared
-Mrs. Hazard. “For my part I think I’d much prefer to be he.”
-
-“Jim, I hope we just――just gobble them up this half,” said Hope.
-
-“Gobble them up,” repeated Mr. Hanks. “Is that――er――a football term or
-do you use the phrase metaphorically?”
-
-“She means eat ’em alive, sir,” laughed Jeffrey.
-
-“We won’t do that,” said Jim with a shake of his head. “All we can hope
-to do is hold them where they are. Isn’t Gil playing a peach of a game?
-And Poke, too. Did you see him go through for that touchdown? He was
-like a human battering ram!”
-
-“How’s Gary doing?” asked Jeffrey.
-
-“Putting up a great game; playing a heap better than Sargent, I think.
-But I suppose that’s natural enough. Sargent’s captain and that always
-puts a chap off his game, they say. If I was that Hawthorne quarter
-I’d plug away at Parker and Sargent, and I’ll bet I’d make some bully
-gains.”
-
-“They probably will this half,” said Jeffrey. “Their coach has probably
-seen just what you have. Somebody ought to tell Gould, too, that he
-is punting too low. He doesn’t give his ends a chance to get down the
-field. We’ve gained every time on exchange of kicks.”
-
-At that moment a voice cried, “Hazard! Hazard! Is Hazard here?”
-
-Jim jumped to his feet and answered. A substitute player in a much
-begrimed uniform ran up. “Johnny wants to see you at the gym,” he
-called. “Come right up.”
-
-“What the dickens does he want?” muttered Jim. “Keep my seat for me,
-Jeff.”
-
-He found Johnny in the midst of wild confusion. Rubbers were busy with
-strains and bruises, twenty fellows were talking at once. The close air
-of the locker-room was heavy with the fumes of alcohol and liniment.
-Johnny was deep in conversation with captain and manager.
-
-“You wanted to see me?” asked Jim, pushing his way through the crowd.
-
-“Yes, I do! Look here, Hazard, where do you stand?”
-
-“Stand?”
-
-“Yes,” replied Johnny impatiently. “Isn’t there any way you can play
-this half?”
-
-“I’m afraid not,” answered Jim. “Mr. Gordon wired that I’d have to take
-an exam before I could play.”
-
-“You didn’t take it?”
-
-“No, sir. There wasn’t any way to take it that I knew of.”
-
-Johnny looked at Sargent questioningly. “You wouldn’t risk it, would
-you?” he asked in a low voice. Sargent shook his head.
-
-“I’d be afraid to. J. G.’s a tartar about that sort of thing. Better
-try Needham.”
-
-“All right.” Johnny nodded to Jim. “Sorry. Thought maybe you could
-manage somehow to help us out. Better not go against faculty, though.”
-
-“I’m willing to risk it if you need me,” replied Jim quietly.
-
-“I won’t have it,” said Sargent decisively. “You’d get fired as sure as
-fate, Hazard. Much obliged, just the same.”
-
-“Time’s up!” called Johnny.
-
-Jim walked back to the field despondently. If they had given him any
-encouragement, he told himself, he’d have risked J. G.’s displeasure
-and played. When he reached his seat Jeffrey asked:
-
-“What was it, Jim?”
-
-“Nothing much. Johnny thought maybe I could play in this half. They’re
-taking Parker out. Needham’s going in. He will be twice as bad as
-Parker, I guess.”
-
-“Didn’t Johnny know?”
-
-“About me? I guess so. He seemed to think I might have taken an exam
-somehow. I didn’t see how I could have, do you?”
-
-Jeffrey shook his head. “No, I don’t.” Jim glanced along to find Mr.
-Hanks peering interestedly through his spectacles.
-
-[Illustration: Jim takes his examination on the football field.]
-
-“Do I understand, Jim,” he asked, “that you could play if you passed an
-examination?”
-
-“Yes, sir, I suppose so. That’s what Mr. Gordon wired, you know.”
-
-“Do they――er――need you, do you think?”
-
-“They seem to think so,” answered Jim. “They want a fellow to take
-Parker’s place.”
-
-“Well――well――” Mr. Hanks’ eyes snapped behind the thick lenses of his
-glasses――“do you think you could pass an examination now?”
-
-“Now!” exclaimed Jim. “Why――why――do you mean――”
-
-“I mean now!” repeated Mr. Hanks crisply.
-
-“Yes, sir!”
-
-“Then I’ll examine you, and if you pass――”
-
-“Jeff,” cried Jim, as he jumped to his feet, “run over and tell Johnny
-to find some one to take my place with the line. Tell him I’m taking my
-exam! Tell him to get me some togs and I’ll be ready to play in――” He
-stopped and looked at Mr. Hanks.
-
-“Ten minutes!” said the instructor.
-
-Jeffrey seized his crutches and hobbled quickly away, while Mr. Hanks
-and Jim left their seats and disappeared behind the throng. At that
-minute the Crofton team trotted back on to the field and the cheering
-began again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV
-
-JIM PASSES AN EXAMINATION
-
-
-Instructed by its coach, Hawthorne began to hammer the right side
-of Crofton’s line at the start. Gould hurled his backs time and again
-at Needham and at Captain Sargent. Gain after gain was made, Needham
-proving no harder to penetrate than Parker had been. Sargent was a
-tougher proposition, but even he was weakening. The first ten minutes
-of the third quarter was a rout for Crofton. From their forty yards to
-Crofton’s twenty-five the Hawthorne players swept, and then, just when
-success seemed within their grasp, a fumble lost them the ball. Gil
-reeled off twelve yards through the center of the Hawthorne line and
-Smith and Benson plugged away for another down. Then Hawthorne held
-stubbornly and Arnold kicked. After that Hawthorne came back again,
-slowly but surely, banging the right guard and tackle positions for
-gain on gain, and now and then sending Gould on an end run for the
-sake of variety. Both teams were tiring now and the playing was slower.
-After a particularly vicious plunge at his position Sargent remained
-on the ground when the play was over and it was a good three minutes
-before he was on his feet again. Then Smith was hurt and a substitute
-went in for him. With three minutes of the third period remaining, the
-ball was down on Crofton’s eighteen-yard line and the Crimson-and-Gray
-was almost in her last ditch. Had Gould chosen to try a goal from field
-there he might have tied the score, but the plucky little general was
-out for a victory and insisted on a touchdown. He himself took the ball
-for a plunge through left tackle and got by for three yards. Then a
-delayed pass went wrong and there was seven to gain on the third down.
-There was a consultation and Gould fell back as though he meant to
-kick. Instead of that, however, he tried a short forward pass that went
-to Gil instead of to one of his own side and for the moment the advance
-was stayed. On the second down Arnold punted to midfield. For once
-Gould signaled a fair catch. Again Hawthorne took up the attack, but
-before she had made much headway the whistle sounded.
-
-At that minute, over behind the row of Crofton sympathizers, Mr. Hanks
-nodded his head twice.
-
-“You pass, Jim,” he said.
-
-Johnny was looking anxiously about when Jim leapt over the rope.
-
-“All right!” he cried. “There are your togs. Get into them.”
-
-Jim, walled from gaze by a quickly formed ring of substitutes, changed
-quicker than ever he had in all his life. Out on the field the whistle
-blew and the two lines formed again. Finally Jim was ready and Johnny
-seized him by the arm and led him along the side-line.
-
-“Wait till this play is over,” he said. “Then go in for Needham, and
-play low, Hazard. Get the jump on those fellows and break it up!
-Understand? _Break it up!_ You can do it; any one with an ounce of
-ginger can. There you are! Scoot!”
-
-And Jim scooted!
-
-“Left tackle, sir!” he cried to the referee. That official nodded.
-Needham, panting and weak, yielded his headgear and walked off
-to receive his meed of cheering. Arnold thumped Jim on the back
-ecstatically.
-
-“Oh, look who’s here!” he yelled shrilly. “Well, well, well! Now let’s
-stop ’em, Crofton!”
-
-“Look out for the left half on a cross-buck,” whispered Sargent from
-between swollen lips. “And get low, Hazard. We’ve got to queer this,
-you know, we’ve got to do it!”
-
-“All right,” answered Jim quietly, eyeing his antagonist shrewdly.
-“Here’s where we put ’em out of business.”
-
-“Hello, son,” said the opposing tackle as the lines set again. “How’d
-they let you in? Watch out now, I’m coming through!”
-
-But he didn’t. Jim beat him by a fraction of a second and had his
-shoulder against his stomach and was pushing him back before he knew
-what had happened. Sargent, having no longer to play two positions,
-braced wonderfully. In three plays Hawthorne discovered that the left
-of the opponent’s line was no longer a gateway. Learning that fact
-cost her the possession of the ball, for she missed her distance by
-a half-foot. Crofton hurled Gil at left guard and piled him through
-for four yards. Then came a mix-up in the signals in which Smith’s
-substitute hit Hawthorne’s line without the ball. Arnold kicked, but
-his leg was getting tired and Gould got the oval twenty yards down the
-field. On Crofton’s forty-yard mark Gould got off a short forward pass
-that took the team over two white lines. Then an end run netted nothing
-and again Gould kicked. Benson got under the ball, caught it, dropped
-it, tried to recover it and was bowled aside by a Hawthorne forward
-who snuggled the pigskin beneath him on Crofton’s twelve-yard line.
-Two plunges netted nothing and Gould fell back for a kick from the
-twenty-eight-yard line. Although half the Crofton team managed to break
-through and though Gil absolutely tipped the ball with his fingers, the
-oval flew fair and square across the bar and Hawthorne had tied the
-score!
-
-With four minutes to play the teams took their places again. Sargent
-kicked off and Gil and Tearney again downed Gould in his tracks. A try
-at a forward pass failed and an on-side kick went out at Crofton’s
-forty-five yards. The ball was brought in and then Arnold pegged at
-Hawthorne’s center for twenty yards. A fumble by Gil was recovered by
-a Hawthorne end and again the Orange-and-Black started for the Crofton
-goal. But there was little time left now and along the side-lines
-every one was agreed that the contest would end in a tie. But football
-is always uncertain. When two minutes remained and the ball was in
-Hawthorne’s possession on her opponent’s thirty-eight yards, after two
-exchange of punts, Gould dashed off around Gil’s end of the line and
-with good interference gained almost fifteen yards. Hawthorne took
-heart at this and her cheers boomed across the field. A plunge at right
-tackle gave her five more. Then the unexpected happened.
-
-Gould dropped back into kicking position, but when the ball went to him
-he poised it and waited to find his end to make a forward pass. Jim,
-hurling himself past his opponent, dodged a half-back and before Gould
-could get the ball away, was upon him. Down went the little quarter
-and away bobbed the ball. An instant of wild scrambling and then Jim
-was on his feet again, the ball was scooped up into his arms and he
-was off with a clear field ahead. After him came the pursuit, foe and
-friend alike trailing backward along the gridiron. Past the middle of
-the field, and still well ahead, Jim dared turn in toward the center
-of the middle of the field. Then Gould, making what was his pluckiest
-effort of all that long, hard-fought game, almost reached him. But
-behind Gould was Gil, and Gil it was who, just as the quarter-back’s
-arms stretched out to bring Jim to earth, threw himself in front of the
-enemy. Over they went together, rolling and kicking, and Jim, with his
-breath almost gone, staggered and fell across the goal line.
-
-What if Andy LaGrange, called on to kick the goal in place of Sargent,
-did miss it by yards and yards? The game was won! For another year the
-Crimson-and-Gray held the championship!
-
-Crofton was still shouting, still waving, still cavorting when LaGrange
-missed that goal, and still at it when, after two plays, the final
-whistle sounded. Hope, standing on the seat, flourished her flag wildly.
-
-“Isn’t it perfectly jimmy?” she cried.
-
-Mr. Hanks, beaming satisfiedly through his spectacles, assented. “It
-is. We――er――as you would say, ‘gobbled them up’!”
-
-“Didn’t we just? And didn’t Jim do beautifully, Mr. Hanks?”
-
-Mr. Hanks nodded slowly. “Yes,” he replied, “your brother passed a very
-creditable, if somewhat hurried examination.”
-
-
-THE END
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber’s Notes:
-
- ――Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_).
-
- ――Printer's, punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently
- corrected.
-
- ――Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved.
-
- ――Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Crofton Chums, by Ralph Henry Barbour
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CROFTON CHUMS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 60894-0.txt or 60894-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/8/9/60894/
-
-Produced by Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-